THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES
MEMOIR
OP THE EXPEDIENCY OF AN
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT roil BRITISH INDIA.
MEMOIR
OF THE EXPEDIENCY OP AN
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT FOR BRITISH INDIA;
BOTH AS THE MEANS OF
PERPETUATING THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION AMONG OUR
OWN COUNTRYMEN;
AND AS
A FOUNDATION TOR THE ULTIMATE CIVILIZATION OF
THE NATIVES.
BY
THE REVEREND CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, M. A.
ONE OF THE CHAPLATNS AT THE PllESIDENCY OF FORT WILtlAM IN BENGAL,
VICE PROVOST OF THE COLLEGE OF FORT WILLIAM, AND PROFESSOR OF CLASSICS
IN THE same; and MEMBER OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
LONDON :
PRINTED FOR T. CADELL AND W. DAVIES, STRAND;
BV W. BULMER AND CO. CLEVELAND-ROW,
ST. James's.
1805.
iisr
TO THE
MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD,
JOHN,
LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
MY LORD,
I. It is with propriety that a Work, embracing such objects as those professed by the following Memoir, should be inscribed to the Primate of the Church of England.
An appeal to the nation is certainly intended ; but that appeal would not have been thus made with the sanction of your Grace's name, had we not been encouraged by the authority of your Grace's
* This Dedication was written before the death of the late most Reverend Prelate was known at Fort William,
-507558
HISTORY
ii DEDICATION.
opinion. It has been communicated to us in India, that your Grace has already declared the expediency of giving an Ecclesiastical Establishment to the British Empire in the East. In support of such opinion, we here offer the evidence of facts which are incon- trovertible ; and which demonstrate that the measure proposed, while it is recommended by religion, is demanded by justice and humanitv.
New sources of information on all Oriental sub- jects, have been opened by the College of Fort William in Bengal Those persons who have held official situations in that institution during the last four years, have had constant opportunities of ob- serving the conduct, and of learning the opinions, of the most intelliQ;ent natives. There are attached to the college, at this time, upwards of one hundred learned men, who have arrived, from different parts of India, Persia, and Arabia. In such an assemblage, the manners and customs of remote regions are dis- tinctly described ; and their varying sentiments, religious and political, may be accurately investi- gated and compared.
DEDICATION*. ill
Of the learned Hindoos who have been employed as teachers, there were lately two from the Deccan, who profess the Christian f^iith ; and comport them- selves according to Christian manners. Two Pro- testant missionaries have also been attached to the institution ; one of whom is lecturer in the Bengalee and Shanscrit department ; and has been for many years employed in preaching in the Bengalee lan- guage to the natives in the North of Hindoostan. The other is a teacher of the Tamul or Malabar language ; and has been long attached to a mission in the South of the Peninsula.
More desirable means of obtaining accurate and original intelligence could not have been presented to any one, who wished to investigate the state of the natives of India, with a view to their moral and religious improvement.
It was the authenticity of this information, which chiefly prompted me to record it in this Memoir. I should however have hesitated to submit it to the Public, had I not been honoured with a communi-
a 2
iv DEDICATION.
cation from the Bishop of London, who expresses his " conviction of the indispensable necessity " of a Religious Establishment for our Indian " Empire."
II. In the presence of the learned body of Asiatics assembled at the College of Fort William, the Chris- tian Scriptures have been exhibited for translation into the Oriental tongues.
When Ptolemy Philadelphus, three hundred years before the Christian aera, invited to Alexandria in Egypt, seventy-two learned natives of Judea, to translate the Scriptures into the Greek language,* he could not have foreseen that his translation was divinely intended to be the means of the world's civilization, by diffusing the knowledge of the true God; or that the Messiah promised therein, would in a future age quote its language, as the canonical version of the sacred original.
This illustrious act of an heathen Prince, acknow-
* The expense of which is computed by Pritleaux to have amounted to two millions sterling.
DEDICATION. tr
ledged, as it has been, by heaven, and celebrated amongst men, has yet been rarely proposed by Christian nations, as an example for their imitation.
Under the auspices of Marquis Wellesley, who, by favour of Providence, now presides in the government of India, a version of the holy Scrip- tures may be expected, not in one language alone, but in seven of the Oriental tongues ; in the Hin- doostanee, Persian, Chinese, and Malay; Orissa, Mahratta, and Bengalese ; of which the four former are the primary and popular languages of the Con- tinent and Isles of Asia.
In the centre of tJie Pagan world, and at the chief seat of superstition and idolatry, these works are carried on ; and the unconverted natives assist in the translations. The Gospels have already been translated into the Persian, Hindoostanee, Mahratta, Orissa, and Malay languages ; and the whole Scrip- tures have been translated into the Bengalee lan- guage. One edition of the Bengalee Bible has been distributed amongst the natives ; and a second is in
Vi DEDICATION.
the press for their use. A version of the Scriptures in the Chinese language (the language of three hundred millions of men) has also been undertaken ; and a portion of the work is already printed off.*
III. The publication of an important part of this Memoir was suggested by the perusal of certain letters, addressed by a King of England to the Christian instructors of the Hindoos, In the fol- lowing pages, your Grace will find letters written by King George the First, to Protestant mission- aries in India ; in which his Majesty urges them to a zealous and faithful discharge of their ministry, that they may lay a foundation for the civilization of the nations of Asia; and " that the work may " not fail in generations to come."
When I first saw these royal epistles, and re- flected on the period of time at which they were written, and the circumstances of the people to whom they were addressed, I perused them with emotions of reverence and admiration. When further
* See Appendix M.
DEDICATION, VU
I liad called to mind the happy effects they had contributed to produce, in enlightening a region of Paganism not less in extent than Great Britain, it seemed to me, that a circumstance so honourable to our country ought not to be concealed, and that the Hindoos ouQ;ht to send back these letters to the English nation.
Another letter accompanies them, of equal cele- brity in India, written by the Archbishop of Can- terbury in the reign of the same Prince. This letter, often since recorded in Oriental tongues, is sent back by the evangelized Hindoos to your Grace, and to the " Society of Bishops and Clergy for pro- " moting Christian Knowledge," as a record of the honourable zeal which at so early a period distin- guished that illustrious body ; and as a proof, that when the appointed means are used, the blessing of God will follow. " Behold," say the Hindoos, " the " divine answer to the prayer in that letter! Behold " the fruit of your rational endeavours for our con- " version ! Our dark region having enjoyed, during
Viii DEDICATION.
" the period of a whole century, the clear and " steady light of your Society, has now become " itself the source of knowledge to the surrounding " heathen."
IV. Our present most gracious Sovereign, who has reigned, for so many years, in the hearts and affections of his subjects, both in Britain and in India ; and who, by strengthening the bands of true religion in a dissolute and unbelieving age, has exhibited so perfect an example of the duty, con- duct, and glory of a Christian King, will doubtless receive with satisfaction, from the hands of the Hindoos, these letters of his illustrious predecessor; and having perused the testimonies of the divine blessing on the righteous and kingly work, will finish what has been so auspiciously begun, by making a religious Establishment for his Eastern Empire, the crowning act of his own most glorious reign.
To their Soveheign they look ; to Him, the su- preme head of the Church, his Indian subjects look,
DEDICATION. j'x
for those religious blessings, which, by the divine favour, are in his right hand to bestow.
I have honour to be» My Lord, Your Grace's most faithful
and devoted Servant,
Calcutta, March l£th, 1805.
CLAUD. BUCHANAN.
INTRODUCTION.
Jdy the reduction of the Mysorean and Mahrattu empires, the greater part of India falls under the dominion or influence of the British Government, and looks submissively for British civilization. Bv this event also, in connection with the other late cessions and conquests, the number of Brit- ish subjects in India will be very considerably increased.
Were we in the vicinity of Britain, the British Parliament would not withhold from us any bene- ficial aid it could afford, and we should enjoy religious advantages in common with our country- men at home. But these advantages have been liitherto denied, because we are remote. An annual account of the revenual state of India, or the oc- currence of some splendid event, engages the
b5
xU INTRODUCTION.
attention for a time ; but the ordinary circumstances of the people, European and native, are not ahvays in view ; and any casual or indistinct notice of their situation, fails to excite those national senti- inents of humanity and Christian duty, which, in other circumstances, would be constantly alive and efficient.
It may be presumed that India has of late occu- pied more of the public attention than formerly, and that the minds of men are now gradually con- verging to the consideration of the subjects of this Memoir. Our extensive territorial acquisitions within the last few years, our recent triumph over our only formidable foe; the avowed consequence of India in relation to the existing state of Europe ; and that unexampled and systematic prosperity of Indian administration, which has now consolidated the British dominion in this country ; — e^ery cha- racter of our situation seems to mark the present rera, as that intended by Providence, for our taking into consideration the moral and religious state of our subjects in the East ; and for Britain's bringing up her long arrear of duty, and settling her account honourably, with her Indian Empire.
INTRODUCTION. xiii
The perpetuity of the Christian Faith amongst Europeans in India, and the civilization of the natives, must rest equally on a foundation which, as yet, we have not ; and that is, an Ecclesiastical Establishment. The first part of this Memoir shall be wholly confined to a consideration of the means of preserving the Christian religion among our own countrymen.
CONTENTS.
PART I.
ox THE MEANS OF PRESERVING THE PROFESSION OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION AMOxVG OUR COUNTRYJIEN IN INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
Present state of the English church in India, - page 1
CHAPTER II. Of the establishment of the Romish church in the East, p. 4
CHAPTER III.
Of the extent of the proposed Ecclesiastical Establishment for Bri- tish India, - - - - - - p. 9
CHAPTER IV.
Considerations deduced from the propriety or necessity of an Ecclesiastical Establishment, - - - p. 1 1
CHAPTER V. Objections to an Ecclesiastical Establishment considered, p. 15
PART II.
CIVILIZATION OF THE NATIVES.
CHAPTER I.
On the practicability of civilizing the Natives, - p. 21
KVl CONTENTS,
CHAPTER II. On the policy of civilizing the Natives, - - p. 28
CHAPTER III.
On the impediments to the civilization of the Natives. — The phi- losophical spirit of Europeans formerly au impediment to the civilization of the Natives, - - - - p. 43
CHAPTER IV.
The sanguinary superstitions of the Natives an impediment to their civilization, - - - - p. 47
CHAPTER V.
The numerous holydays of the Natives an impediment to their civilization, - - - - - p. 51
PART III.
OF THE PaOGKESS ALREADY MADE IN CIVILIZING THE NATIVES
OF INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
Of the extension of Christianity in India, under the influence of episcopal jurisdiction, - - - - p. 55
CHAPTER II.
Of the extension of Christianity in India, by the labours of Pro- testant Missionaries, - - - - p. 63
CONTENTS. XVll
APPENDIX.
A. Record of the superstitious practices of the Hindoos, now sub-
sisting, which inflict immediate death, or tend to death ; deducted from the evidence of the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of Fort William, - p. 91
B. Notes on the practicability of abolishing those practices of the
Hindoos, which inflict immediate death, or tend to produce death ; collated from the information and suggestions of the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of Fort William, - - - - - p. 97
C. A. D. 1802. Regulation VI. - - - p. 101
D. Report of the number of women who have burned themselves
on the funeral pile of their husbands within thirty miles round Calcutta, from the beginning of Bysakh (15th April) to the end of Aswin (15th October), 1804, - p. 102
E. Religious mendicants, - - - - p. 105
F. Different Hindoo sects in Bengal, - - p. 106
G. Ancient civilization of India, - - - p. 108 H. Excessive polygamy of the Koolin Brahmins, - p. 1 1 1 I. Testimonies to the general character of the Hindoos, p. 1 1 3 K. Jewish Scriptures at Cochin, - - - p. 117 L. Shanscrit testimonies of Christ. - - p- 1 19 M. Chinese version of the Scriptures ; and Chinese literature,
p. 121
MEMOIR, ^c.
PART I.
ON THE MEANS OF PRESERVING THE PROFESSION OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION AMONG OUR COUNTRYMEN IN INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
PRESENT STATE OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN INDIA.
1. 1 HE present establishment of English chaplains for the British empire in India, is not much greater than the factorial eslabhshment in the time of Lord Clive.
2. There are six military chaplains for Bengal, Bahar, Oude, the Dooab, and Orissa. There are three chaplains in the town of Calcutta, five at the Presidency of Madras, and four at the
B
[2]
Presidency of Bombay. Nor is that list ever full. Two-thirds of the number is the average for the last ten years.
3. Some islands in the West Indies have a more regular church establishment, and more extensive Christian advantages than the British empire in the East. Jan)aica has eighteen churches; English India has three; one at Calcutta, one at Madras, and one at Bombay.
4. At the establishment of Bencoolen, at the factory at Canton, at the flourishing settlement of Prince of Wales's Island, at Malacca, at Amboyna, and at the other islands to the east- ward now in our possession, there is not a single clergyman of the English ciiurch, to perform the rite of Baptism, or to cele- brate any other Christian office. The two British armies in Hindoostan, and in the Dekhan, lately in the field, had not one chaplain.
5. The want of an ecclesiastical establishment has produced a system, not only of extreme irregularity in the discipline of our church, but of positive offence against Christian institution. Marriages, burials, and sometimes baptisms, by the civil magis- trate or by a military officer, are not only performed, but are in a manner sanctioned by a precedent of thirty years.
6. And as to the state oi religion among a people who have no divine service, it is such as might be expected. After a residence for some years at a station where there is no visible
[3]
church ; and where the superstitions of the natives are con- stantly visible, all respect for Christian institutions wears away; and the Christian Sabbath is no otherwise distinguished than by the display of the British flag.
7. Were we, on the other hand, to state particularly the regard paid by our countrymen to Christian instruction, where- ever it is regularly afforded, it would be an additional argument for granting the means of affording it. Wherever the Christian minister solicits attention, he finds an audience. In whatever part of British India he is stationed, there will be a disposition to respect the religion of early life, when its public ordi- nances shall have been revived.
B2
[4]
CHAPTER II.
OF THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE ROMISH CHURCH IN THE
EAST.
1 HERE are three archbishops and seventeen bishops of the Romish church established in the East. The natives natu- rally suppose that no such dignity belongs to the English church. In Bengal alone there are eight Romish churches ; four Armenian churches; and two Greek churches. In con- firnialion of this statement, we shall subjoin an authentic Report of the Roman Catholic establishments, which has been trans- mitted by the Archbishop of Goa.
ESTABLISHMENT OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH IN THE EAST.
Archbishop of Goa, ISIetropolitan and Pri- mate of the Orient
Archbishop of Cranganore in Malabar
Bishop of Cochin, Malabar
Bishop of St. Thomas, at Madras. His diocese includes Calcutta; where he has a legate _ _ _ -
Bishop of Malacca - - -
Bishop of Macao _ _ _
Bishop of Pekin - - - -
Two bishops in the interior of China
Bishop of Mozambique
Presented by the > the King of Por-
tugal.
[5]
Bishop of Siam _ _ _
Bishop of Pegu _ _ _
Bishop of Varapoli, Malabar Bishop of Bombay - - -
Bishop of Thibet - -
Prefect of the Romish Mission atNepaul*- One archbishop and three bishops at Ma- "i Presented by the nilla, and the Phihppine Islands - J King of Spain.
"I Presented by the J Pope.
Presented by the > College, De Pro- paganda Fide.
Bishop of Pondicherry. Vacant
["Presented by the < late King of [ Fri
ranee.
CHURCHES IN BENGAL, AND NUMBER OF PRIESTS ATTACHED TO EACH.
Church at Calcutta _ _ -
Church at Seranipore Church at Chinsurah
Church at Bandel Church at Cossim bazar Three churches at Chittagong Church at Backergunge Church at Bowal
Three priests. One priest. One priest. Three priests. One priest. Three priests. One priest. One priest.
See Paper by him in Asiatic Researches, Vol. II.
[6]
ARMENIAN CHURCHES.
Church at Calcutta Church at Chinsurah Church at Decca Church at Sydabad Church at Madras Church at Bombay Church at Surat
Three priests.
One priest.
Two priests.
One priest.
Three priests.
One bishop and a priest.
Two priests.
Church at Calcutta Chapel at Dacca
GREEK CHURCHES,
Three priests. One priest.
1. The above establishments are at present full, with the ex- ception of the bishopric of Pondicherry, which was formerly pre- sented by the King of France ; and it is staled that the revenues are the same granted at the first endowment, with some excep- tions of increase.
2. On a view of the ancient and respectable establishment of the Romish church, we naturally desire to know its present character, and whether it can boast of a religious or civilizing efficiency.
The Romish church in India is coeval with the Spanish and
. [7 ] •
Portuguese empires in the East: and tliough both empires are now in ruins, the church remains. Sacred property has been respected in the different revohitions ; tor it is agreeable to Asiatic principle to reverence rehgious institutions. The reve- nues are in general small, as is the case in the Roman Catholic countries at home; but the priests live every where in respectable or decent circumstances. Divine service is regularly performed, and the churches are generally well attended ; ecclesiastical discipline is preserved ; the canonical European ceremonies are retained ; and the benefactions of the people are liberal. It has been observed that the Roman Catholics in India yield less to the luxury of the country, and suffer less from the climate, than the English ; owing, it may be supposed, to their youth being surrounded by the same religious establishments they had at home, and to their being still subject to the observation and counsel of religious characters, whom they are taught to reverence.
3. Besides the regular churches there are numerous Romish missions established throughout Asia. But the zeal of conver- sion has not been much known during the last century. The missionaries are now generally stationary : respected by the natives for their learning and medical knowledge, and in gene- ral for their pure manners, they ensure to themselves a com- fortable subsistence, and are enabled to shew hospitality to strangers.
[8]
4. On a general view of the Roman Catholic church, we must certainly acknowledge, that, besides its principal design in preserving the faith of its own members, it possesses a civiliz- ing influence in Asia ; and that notwithstanding its constitu- tional asperit}^ intolerant and repulsive, compared with the generous principles of the Protestant religion, it has dispelled much of the darkness of Paganism.
[ 9 ]
CHAPTER III.
OF THE EXTENT OF THE PROPOSED ECCLESIASTICAL ESTAB- LISHMENT FOR BRITISH INDIA.
A REGULAR ecclesiastical establishment for British India may be organized without difficulty. Two bishops might suffice, if India were less remote from Britain : but the inconvenience resulting from sudden demise, and from the long interval of succession from England, renders it necessary that there should be three or more men of episcopal dignity ; an archbishop and metropolitan of India, to preside at the seat of the supreme government in Bengal ; and one bishop at each of the two subordinate presidencies, Madras and Bombay. Tiiese three dioceses should embrace respectively all our continental pos- sessions in the East. To these must be added a bishopric for Ceylon, to comprehend all the adjacent islands, and also New Holland and the islands in the Pacific Ocean. The number of rectors and curates in each diocese must be regulated by the number of military stations, and of towns and islands contain- ing European inhabitants ; with an especial attention to this
C
[10]
circumstance, that provision may be made for keeping the establishmentyi/W, without constant reference to England. The necessity of such provision will be illustrated by the following fact : In Bengal and the adjacent provinces there is at present an establishment of six military chaplains ; but that number is sometimes reduced one half. When a chaplain dies or goes home, his successor does not arrive, in most cases, till two years afterwards.
[ 11 ]
CHAPTER IV.
CONSIDERATIONS DEDUCED FROBI THE PROPRIETY OR NECESSITY OF AN ECCLESIASTIC AL ESTABLISHMENT.
1. iiAS it ever been fully considered on what ground a religious establishment has been given to all the other dependencies of Great Britain, and denied to India ? It might be deemed as sacred a duty of the mother country to support Christian insti- tutions amongst us, as amongst the English in the West Indies ; and particularly in Canada and Nova Scotia, both of which provinces are honoured with episcopal institution. Our pecu- liar situation seems to give to us a yet higher title to such advantages. Living in a remote and unhealthy country, amidst a superstitious and licentious people, where both mind and body are liable to suffer, we have, it will be allowed, as strong a claim on our country for Christian privileges as any other description of British subjects. Of the multitude of our coun- trymen who come out every year, there are but a few who ever return. When they leave England, they leave their religion for ever.
2. It will not be an objection to a church estabUshment in
C2
[12]
India that it has the semblance of a Royal institution. Nor is it probable that it will be opposed on the ground of expense. By the late cessions and conquests, provinces have been added to our sovereignly, whose annual revenues would pay the whole ecclesiastical establishment of England many times over.
3. This is the only country in the whole world, civilized or barbarous, where no tenth is paid ; where no twentieth, no hundredth, no thousandth part of its revenues is given by go- vernment, for the support of the religion of that government; and it is the only instance in the annals of our country where church and state have been dismembered. We seem at present to be trying the question, " Whether religion be necessary for a state ;" whether a remote commercial empire having no sign of the Deity, no temple, no type of any thing heavenly, may not yet maintain its Christian purity, and its political strength amidst Pagan superstitions, and a voluptuous and unprincipled people ?
4. "When the Mahometans conquered India, they introduced the religion of Mahomet into every quarter of Hindoostan, where it exists unto this day; and they created munificent en- dowments for the establishment of their faith. The same country under our sovereignty, has seen no institution for the religion of Christ.
5. How peculiar is that policy, which reckons on the perpe-
[ 1-3 ]
tuity of an empire in tiie East, without the aid of leHgion, or of rehgious men ; and calculates that a foreign nation, annuUing all sanctity in its character amongst a people accustomed to reverence the Deity, will flourish for ever in the heart of Asia, by arms or commerce alone !
6. It is not necessary to urge particularly the danger from French infidelity and its concomitant principles, as an argument for a religious establishment in India; for although these prin- ciples have been felt here, the danger now is much less than formerly. Under the administration of Marquis Wellesley, Frenchmen and French principles have been subdued. And nothing would now so consolidate our widely extended domi- nions, or prove more obnoxious to the counsels of our European enemies in their attempts on this country, than an ecclesiastical establisment ; which would give our empire in the East the semblance of our empire in the West, and support our English principles, on the stable basis of English religion.
7. The advantages of such an establishment, in respect to our ascendancy among the natives, will be incalculable. Their constant observation is, that " the English have no religion ;" and they wonder whence we have derived our principles of justice, humanity, magnanimity, and truth. Amidst all our con- quests in the East ; amidst the glory of our arms or policy ; amidst our brilliant display of just and generous qualities, the
[ 14]
Englishman is still in their eyes " the Cafir ;" that is, the Infidel.
8. The Scriptures have been lately translated into some of the vernacular languages of India. The natives read these Scriptures, and there they find the principles of the Knghsh. " But if these Scriptures be true," say they, " where is your church ?" We answer, « at home." They shake the head, and say that something must be wrong; and that although there are good principles in our holy book, they might expect some- thing more than internal evidence, if we would Avish them to believe that it is from God; or even that we think so ourselves.
[15]
CHAPTER V.
OBJECTIONS TO AN ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT
CONSIDERED.
Is an ecclesiastical establishment necessary? Our commercial Indian empire has done hitherto without it."
1. Perhaps the character of our Indian empire has suffered by the want of a religious estabhshment. From whatever cause it proceeded, we know that the moral principles of our coun- trymen were, for many years, in a state of public trial before the tribunal of Europe, in relation to this commercial empire ; and that Indian immorality was, for a time, proverbial.
2. It w^as observed, in extenuation, at that period, that the case would have been the same with any other nation in our peculiar circumstances ; that India was remote from national observation ; and that seducements were powerful and nume- rous. All this was true. And yet we are the only nation in Europe having dominions in the East, which being aware of these evils, declined to adopt any religious precaution to prevent them. What then was to be looked for in a remote and exten- sive empire, administered in all its parts by men, who came
[16]
out boys, without the plenitude of instruction of EngUsh youth in learning, morals, or religion ; and who were let loose ou their arrival amidst native licentiousness, and educated amidst con- flicting superstitions ?
3. Since that period, the honour of the nation has been re- deemed, and its principles have been asserted in a dignified manner. An amelioration in the service, equally acknowledged in the character and prosperity of our empire, has auspiciously commenced, and is rapidly progressive.
4. But perhaps an objection will be founded on this acknow- ledged improvement. If so much, it will be said, can be done by wise administration and by civil institution, without a church, may we not expect that the empire will for the future, be propitiously administered, and flourish in progression, without the aid of a religious institution ?
In answer to such an obser\ation, we might ask, what it would avail the English nation that it were swayed by the ablest policy for the next ten years, if during that period, youth were denied the advantages of religious instruction, and the national church were abolished ? Peculiar as is the administration of India as subject to Britain, no comparison can be instituted between its present consolidated empire, and its former factorial state; or between what was tolerable a few years ago, and what is expedient now.
[17]
5. It cannot he justly objected to an ecclesiastical estaWish- mcnt ill India, that it will promote colonization. It will pro- bably have a contrary effect.
It is to be hoped indeed that the clergy themselves will remain in the country to an old age, in order that they may acquire the reverence of fathers, and that their pious services may not be withdrawn, when those services shall have become the most valuable and endearing to their people. But it may be expected that the effect of their Christian counsel, will accelerate the return of others; by saving young persons from that course of life, Avhich is so often destructive to health and fortune.
6. What is it Avhich confines so many in this remote country, to so late a period of life ? The want of faithful instructors in their youth. What is it which induces that despondent and indolent habit of mind, which contemplates home without affection, and yet expects here no happiness ? It is the want of counsellors in situations of authority, to save them from debt, on their arrival in the country ; and to guard them against that illicit native connection, (not less injurious, it has been said, to the understanding than to the affections,) which the long absence of religion from this service has almost rendered not disre- putable.
7. Of what infinite importance it is to the state, that the Christian Sabbath should be observed by our countrymen here,
D
[18]
and that this prime safeguard of loyal, as well as of religious
principles, should be maintained in this remote empire. But
how shall the Sabbath be observed, if there be no ministers of
religion ? For want of divine service, Europeans in general,
instead of keeping the Sabbath holy, profane it openly. The
Hindoo works on that day, and the Englishman works with
him. The only days on which the Englishman works not, are
the Hindoo holidays : for on these days, the Hindoo will 7iot
work with him. The annual investment sent to England, parr
ticularly that belonging to individuals, has this peculiar to it,
considered as being under the law of Christian commerce, that
it is, in i)art, the produce of Sunday labour by Christian hands.
8. Does it not appear a proper thing to wise and good men
in England, (for after a long residence in India, we sometimes
lose sight of what is accounted proper at home,) does it not
seem proper, when a thousand British soldiers are assembled at
a remote station in the heart of Asia, that the Sabbath of their
country should be noticed ? That, at least, it should not become
what it is, and ever must be, where there is no religious restraint,
a day of peculiar profligacy ! To us it would appear not only
a politic, but a humane act, in respect of these our countrymen,
to hallow the seventh day. Of a thousand soldiers in sickly
India, there will generally be a hundred, who are in a declining
state of health ; who, after a long struggle with the climate and
[ 19 1
with intemperance, liave fallen into a dejected and hopeless stale of mind, and pass their time in painful reflection on their distant homes, their absent families, and on the indiscretions of past life ; but Avhose hearts would revive within them on their entering once more the house of God, and hearing the absolu- tion of the Gospel to the returning sinner.
The oblivion of the Sabbath in India, is that which properly constitutes banishment from our country. The chief evil of our exile is found here; for this extinction of the sacred day tends, more than any thing else, to eradicate from our minds respect for the religion, and affection for the manners and institutions, and even for the local scenes, of early life.
9. Happy indeed it would be, were it possible to induce a learned and pious clergy to colonize in English India. They would be a blessing to the country. But let us rightly under- stand what this colonization is; for the term seems to have been often used of late without a precise meaning. If to colo- nize in India, be to pass the whole of one's life in it, then do ninety out of the hundred colonize; for of the whole number of Europeans Avho come out to India, a tenth ])arl do not return.
10. At what future period will a better opportunity offer for meliorating the circumstances of life in this country. Shall our Christian nation wait till centuries elapse, before she consider
D2
[ 20 ]
India otherwise than the fountain of luxury for the mother country ; ^vhilc her sons, in successive muUitudcs, sink under the inhospitable climate, or perish in defence of the empire, denied the means of religious instruction and consolation, com- mon to every other Christian people !
11. The slightest investigation, before a competent tribunal, of the state of our church, and circumstances of our country- men in India, will confiim fully the statement in the preceding pages ; and will amplify the necessity of the measure proposed in the mind of every man who is a friend to his country's ho^ nour or prosperity.
12. It will be remembered, that nothing which has been ob- served is intended to imply that any peculiar provision should be made immediately for the instruction of the natives. Any extensive establishmciit of this kind, however becoming our national character, or obligatory on our principles, cannot pos- sibly be organized to efficient purpose, without the aid of a local church.
13. Let us first establish our own religion amongst ourselves, and our Asiatic subjects will soon benefit by it. AVhen once our nalional church shall have been confirmed in India, the members of that church will be the best (juahfied to advise the state as to the means by which, from time to time, the civiliza- tion of the natives may be promoted.
[21]
PART II.
CIVILIZATION OF THE NATIVES.
CHAPTER I.
ON THE PRACTICABILITY OF CIVILIZING THE NATIVES.
1. SUPPOSING an ecclesiastical establishment to have been given to India, we shall now consider the result, in regard to the civilization of the natives.* No immediate benefit is to be expected from it in the way of revolution ; but it may be de-« monstrated by a deduction from facts, that the most beneficial consequences will follow, in the way of ordinary effect, from an adecjuate cause.
2. The expediency of encreasing our church estabhshment in India, and of communicating Christian instruction to our Asiatic sul)jecls, was debated in Parliament in the year 1793. The resolutions which recognise the general principle of " civiliz- ing the natives of India," were carried, and now stand on record
* See Appendix G.
[ 22 ] .
in the Journals of the House of Commons. It was considered, however, as an inauspicious moment (at the commencement of a perilous war) to organize the necessary estal>lishment for India, and the bill was referred to future consideration.
3. Since tiial period ihc situation and circumslances of both countries are materially changed. The French revolution has imposed on us the duty of using new means for extending and establishing Christian principles. Our territorial possessions in the East have been nearly doubled in extent; and thence arises the duty of cherishing the religion and morals of the increased number of our countrymen, who occupy these possessions ; as well as of promoting the civilization of our native subjects by every rational means.
4. To civilize the Hindoos will be considered, by most men, our (liifi/ ; but is it practicable? and if practicable, would it-be consistent with a wise policy? It has been alleged by some, that no direct means ought to be used for the moral improve—^ ment of the natives; and it is not considered liberal or politic to disturb their superstitions.
AVhelher we use direct means or not, their superstitions will be disturbed under the influence of British civilization. But we ouo-ht first to observe that there are mulliludcs who have no faith at all. Neither Hindoos nor IMussulmans, outcasts iVom every faith; they arc of themselves fit objects for the
[23]
beneficence of the Brilish Parliament. Subjects of the Biilish empire, they seek a cast and a rehgion, and chiim from a just government the franchise of a human creature.
5. And as to those wiio have a faith, that faith, we aver, will be disturbed, whether we wish it or not, under the influence of British principles : this is a truth confirmed by experience. Their prejudices weaken daily in every European settlement. Their sanguinary rites cannot now bear the noonday of English observation : and the intelligent among them are ashamed to confess the absurd principles of their own casts. As for extreme delicacy toward the superstitions of the Hindoos, they under- stand it not. Their ignorance and apathy are so extreme, that no means of instruction will give them serious offence, except positive violence.*
6". It is necessary to be explicit on this point; for it seems that, independently of its supposed policy, it has been ac- counted a virtue at home, not to remove the prejudices of the ignorant natives; not to reprove their idolatry; not to touch their bloody superstition ; and that this sentiment has been emblazoned by much eloquence and rendered very popular ;
* The Christian missionary is always followed by crowds of the common people, who listen with great pleasure to the disputation between him and tiie Biahmiiis; and are not a little amused when the Biahinins depart, anil appoint another day fur the discussion. The people sometimes bring back the Brahmins by constraint, and urge them to the contest again.
[24]
just as if we were performing an act of charity by so doing; and as if it were so considered by the natives. It is not an act of charity on our part, nor is it so considered by ihcni. They thcmsehcs tell us plainly why we do not mind their religion ; " not because we fear to disturb their tranquillity, but because " we have no religion of our own."
7. A Hindoo may live with his Englisli master for twenty years, and never once hear him mention his religion, lie gives then his master no credit for his delicacy in not proselyting him. But he gives him credit for this, that he is a humane man, just in his conduct, of good faith in his promises, and indiflFcrent about his (the Hindoo'^) prejudices. The ver}' reverse of all which, was his predecessor the Mahometan.
8. Not to harass the natives unnecessarily on any subject is doubtless good policy : but in this case it is a cheap policy, for it is perfectly natural to us, and therefore has ever been maintained. Did we consider their moral improvement ecjual in importance to tribute or revenue, avc should long ago have attempted it. We can claim no merit then for this forbearancef for it arises from our own unconcern about the Christian religion.
9. But so great is the truth and divine excellence of our religion, that even the principles which flow from it remotel}', lead the heathens to en([uire into its doctrine, the fountain.
[25]
Natives of all ranks in Hindoostan, at their courts and in llieir bazars, behold an awful contrast between their base and illi- beral maxims, and our just and generous principles. Of this they discourse to each other, and enquire about the cause, but we will not tell them. ^Ve are ashamed to confess that these principles flow from our religion. We would indeed rather acknowledge any other source.
10. The action of our principles upon them is nevertheless constant ; and some aid of religious consideration, on our part, xvould make it effective. They are a divided people. 1 hey have no common interest. I'here is no such thing as a hierarchy of Brahminical faith in Hindoostan, fixed by certain tenets, and guided by an infallible head. They have no ecclesiastical polity, church government, synods, or assemblies. Some Brahmins are supported by hereditary lands gi'anted to a family or attached lo a temple, and pass their time in passive ignorance, without concern about pubhc affairs. Brahmins having no endowment, engage in lay offices, as shopkeepers, money-lenders, clerks, and writers ; or in other inferior and servile occupations. Others seek a religious character, and prosecute study at some of the Hindoo schools, of which there are a great number in Hindoostan. These are, in general, supported by the contri- butions of their students, or l)y public alms. The chief of these schools are Benares, Nuddeea, and Ougein. Benares has
E
[26]
acquired a higher celebrity for general learning than the other schools. But a Brahmin of Nuddeea or of Calcutta, acknow- ledges no jurisdiction of a Brahmin at Benares, or of any other Brahmin in Ilindoostan. The Brahminical system, from Cape Comorin to Tibet, is purely republican, or rather anarchical* The Brahmins of one province often differ in their creed and customs from those in another. Of the chief Brahmins in the college of Fort AVilliam, there are few (not being of the same district) who will give the same account of their faith, or refer to the same sacred books. So much do the opinions of some of those now in the college differ, that they will not so much as worship or eat with each other. The Brahmins in general cannot read their sacred books. Their ignorance of writing and of the geography of the country is such, that there is no general com- munication among them, political or religious.
11. The natives of Hindoostan are a divided people. They have no common interest. To disseminate new principles among them is not difhcult. They are less tenacious of oj)inion than of custom. In no other country has there been such a variety of opinions on religious subjects, for many ages past, as in Hindoostan. The aborigines of the countr}", denominated Hindoos or Gcnloos, were not all followers of Brahma. Some Avcre worshippers of the deity Boodh. The numerous nation of
• Sec Appendix H.
[27]
the Sieks, winch is a secession from Hinduism, forms another great class. The inhabitants of the hills to the soutli and north of the peninsula, (according to some, the oldest race,) are again diflferent from the former, and from each other. All these dif- ferent sects have their respective subdivisions, schisms, and contrarieties in opinion and in practice. And from all of them the Mahometans, who are now spread over all Hindooslan, are entirely distinct ; and from these again, differ the various rami- fications of the Christian faith. The sea coasts, for several centuries past, have been peopled by Portuguese, Armenian, Greek or Nestorian Christians ; and now the Protestant religion flourishes wherever it is taught. In no other country is there such a variety of religions, or so little concern about what true religion is, as in British India. A man may worship any thing or nothing. When one native meets another on the road, he seldom expects to find that he is of the same cast with himself. It has been calculated that there are an hundred casts of religion in India. Hence the Hindoo maxim, so grateful to the philo- sophers, that the Deity is pleased with the variety, and that every religion, or no religion, is right.
To disseminate the principles of the Christian religion and morals throughout the provinces under our dominion, is certainly very practicable.*
* See Appendix F.
E2
[28]
CHAPTER II.
ON THE POLICY OF CIVILIZING THE NATIVES.
1. In governing conquered kingdoms, a Christian policy' may be exercised, or a Roman polic}'.
A Roman policy sacrifices religion to every other considera- tion in the administration of the new empire. The religion of the native is considered as an accident or peculiarit}-, like that of his colour or form of body, and as being natural rather than acquired ; and therefore no attempt is made to change it. And this is correct reasoning, on the principle that all religions are human and equal. The policy therefore fovmdcd on this prin- ciple, professes to cultivate the intellectual powers of the native in every branch of knowledge, except religion.
It is evident that the administration of India durins; the last forty years, has been conducted on the principles of the Roman policy. The religion of the natives continuing the same, they have been properly governed by their own laws.
2. A Christian policy embraces all the just principles of the Roman policy, but extends its aims of utility further by endea- vouring to iniprovc the mind of the native in religious knowledge.
J
[29]
as soon as the practicability of the attempt shall appear ob- vious. The practicability will of course be retarded in some conquered heathen stales, by particular circumstances. But a Christian policy ever looks to the Christian religion for the perpetuity of empire; and considers that the knowledge of Christian principles can alone enable the natives to comprehend or to appreciate the spirit of Christian government. Our reli- gion is therefore inculcated for the following reasons generally :
1st. Because its civilizino; and benign influence is certain and undeniable. AVe have seen that it lias dispensed knowledge and happiness to every people, who have embraced it.
2dly. Because it attaches the governed to their governors ; and facilitates our intercourse with the natives. There can never be confidence, freedom, and atiection between the people and their sovereign, where there exists a difference in religion.
Sdly. The Christian religion is inculcated on account of its ETERNAL SANCTIONS; and tlic solemn obligation of Christians to proclaim them, whenever an opportunity shall be afforded by Providence of doing it with probable success; it being by no means submitted to our judgment, or to our notions of policy, whether we shall embrace the 7neans of imparting Chris- tian knowledge to om- subjects or not; any more than it is submitted to a Christian father, whether he shall choose to instruct his fSmily or not.
[30]
These motives -svill accjuire additional weight, if, first, the natives be subject to an immoral or inhuman superstition ; and, secondl}^ if we voluntarily exercise dominion over them, and be benefited by that dominion.
3. The question of policy, regarding the instruction of our native subjects, the IVIahometans and Hindoos, is to be deter- mined by the consideration of their inoral state.
The Mahometans profess a religion, which has ever been characterised by political bigotry and intemperate zeal. In this country that religion still retains the character of its bloody origin ; particularly among the higher classes. Whenever the Mahometan feels his religion touched, he grasps his dagger. This spirit was seen in full operation under Tippoo's govern- ment ; and it is not now extinguished. What was the cause of the alarm which seized the English families in Bengal after the late massacre of our countrymen at Benares, by the Maho- metan chiefs ? There was certainly no ground for apprehension ; but it plainly manifested our opinion of the people. — We have consolidated our Indian empire by our power ; and it is now impregnable ; but will the Mahometan ever bend humbly to Christian dominion ? Never, while he is a Mahometan.
4. Is it then good policy to cherish a vindictive religion in the bosom of the empire for ever? Would it not accord with the dictates of the soundest wisdom to allow Christian schools
[31]
to be established, where the children of poor Mahometans might learn another temper ; the good effects of which 'would be felt, before one generation pass away ? The adult Hindoo will hardly depart from his idol, or the Mahometan from his prophet, in his old age; but their children, when left destitute, may be brought up Christians, if the British parhament please. But as matters now stand, the follower of Mahomet imagines that we consider it a point of honour to reverence his faith and to despise our own. For he, every day, meets with Europeans, who would more readily speak with disrespect of their own religion, than of his. No where is the bigotry of this intolerant faith nursed with more tenderness than in British India. While it is suffering concussitm in every other part of the world, even to Mecca, its centre, (as by a concurring providence, toward its final abolition,) here it is fostered in the peaceful lap of Christian liberality.
5. A wise policy seems to demand that we should use every means of coercing this contemptuous spirit of our native sub- jects. Is there not more danger of losing this country, in the revolution of ages, (for an empire without a religious establish- ment cannot stand for ever,) by leaving the dispositions and prejudices of the people in their present state, than by any change that Christian knowledge and an improved state of civil society, would produce in them ? And would not Christianity,
[32]
more efl'eclually than any thing else, disunite and segregate our subjects from the neighbouring slates, who are now of the same rchgion with themselves ; and between whom there must ever be, as tliere ever has been, a constant disposition to confederacy and to the support of a common interest ? At present, there is no natural bond of union between us and them. There is nothing common in laws, language or religion, in interest, colour or countr}'. And what is chiefly worth}' of notice, we can approach them in no other way than by the means of our religion.*
6. The moral state of the Hindoos is represented as being still worse than that of the Mahometans. Those, who have had the best opportunities of knowing them, and who have known them for the longest time, concur in declaring that neither truth, nor honest}', honour, gratitude, nor charity, is to
* " The newly converted Chiistians on the coast of Malabar are the chief " support of the J)iitch East India Company at Cochin ; and are al\va3's ready to " taive up arms in their defence. Tlie I-'agans and Mahometans are naturally " enemies to the Europeans, because they have no similarity to them ciliier in " their external appearance, or in regard to their manners, their religion, or iheir " interest. If the English therefore do not endeavour to secure the friendship of " the Christians in India, on whom can they depend? How can they hope to " preserve their possessions in that remote country ? — In the above observations " may be found one of the reasons why neither Ilyder Ali nor Tippoo Sultaa " could maintain their ground against the English and the king of Travancore " on tlie coast of Malabar. The great number of Christians residing there, " whom Hyder and his son every where persecuted, always took part with the " English." See Bartolomeo's Voyage, page 207, and note.
" Ten thousand native Christians lost their lives during that war." Ibid. 149.
[53]
be found pure in the breast of a Hindoo. How can it be other- wise? The Hindoo children have no moral instruction. If the inhabitants of the British isles had no moral instruction, would they be moral ? The Hindoos have no moral books. What branch of their mythology has not more of falsehood and vice in it, than of truth and virtue? They have no moral gods. The robber and the prostitute lift up their hands with the infant and the priest, before an horrible idol of clay painted red, de- formed and disgusting as the vices which are practised before it.*
7. You will sometimes hear it said that the Hindoos are a mild and passive people. They have apathy rather than mild- ness; their hebetude of mind is, perhaps, their chief negative virtue. They are a race of men of weak bodily frame, and tliey have a mind conformed to it, timid and abject in the extreme. They are passive enough to receive any \icious
* Tlie Hindoo superstition has been denominated lascivious and blooclj/. That it is bloody, is manifest from the daily instances of llie female sacrifice, and of the commission of sanguinary or painful rites. The ground of the former epithet may be discovered in the description of their religious ceremonies: " There is " in most sects a right-handed or decent path ; and a left-handed or indecent " mode of worship."
See Essay on the Religious Ceremonies of the Brahmins, by 11. T. Colebrooke, Esq. Asiat. Res. Vol. VII. p. 281. That such a principle should have been ad- milted as systematic into any religion on earth, may be considered as the last effort of mental depravity in the invention of a superstition to blind the under- standing, and to corrupt the heart.
[34]
impression. The English government found it necessary lalcly to enact a hiw against parents sacrificing their own children. In the course of the hist six months, one hunched and sixteen "women were burnt aUvc with the bodies of their deceased husbands within thirt}' miles round Calcutta, the most civilized quarter of Bengal.* But, independently of their superstitious practices, the}- are described by competent judges as being of a spirit vindictive and merciless ; exhibiting itself at times in a rage and infatuation, which is without example among any other people.-f- But it is not necessary to enter into any detail
* From April to October, 1804. See Appendix D,
•f Lord Teigiimoulh, wliile President of the Asiatic Society in Bengal, delivered a discourse, in which he illustrated the revengeful and pitiless spirit of the Hin- doos, by instances which had come within his own knowledge while resident at Benares.
In 17i)l 1 Soodishter Mecr, a Brahmin, liaving refused to obey a summons issued by a civil officer, a force was sent to compel obedience. To intimidate them, or to satiate a spirit of revenge in himself, he sacrificed one of his own familv. " On iheir approaching his house, lie cut off the head of his deceased son's widow^ " and threw it out."
In I7iJ.'3, a Brahmin, named Balloo, had a quarrel with a man about a field, and, by way of revenging himself on ihis man, he killed his own daughter. " I " became anu;ry, said he, and enraged at his forbidding me to plough the field, " and bringing my own little daughter Apmunya, who was only a year and a half " okl, I killed her with my sword."
About the same time, an act of matricide was perpetrated by two Brahmins, Beechuk and Adher. These two men conceiving themselves to have been injured by some persons in a certain village, they brought their mother to an adjacent rivulet, and calling aloud to the people of the village, " Bcechuck drew his scy- " luelar, and, at one stroke, severed his uiolher'a head from the body ; with the
[35]
to prove the degraded state of the Hindoos : for if it were de- monstrated that their moral depravity, their personal wretchedr ness, and their mental slavery, Avere greater than imagination can conceive, the fact Avould have no influence on those who now oppose their Chrislian instruction. For, on the same prin- ciple that they withhold instruction from them in their present state, they would deny it, if they were worse. Were the books of the Brahmins to sanction the eating of human flesh, as they do the burning of women alive, the practice would be respected. It would be considered as a solemn rite consecrated bj^ the ancient and sacred prejudices of the people, and the cannibal Avould be esteemed holy.*
8. During the last tiiirty years there have been many plans suggested for the better administration of the government of this country ; but no system Avhich has not the reformation of the morals of the people for its basis, can ever be effective.
" professed view, as avowed both by parent and son, tliat llic motber's spirit " might for ever haunt those who had injured them." Asiut. Res. Voh IV. J). 337.
Would not the princi()les of tlie Chrislian religion be a good substitute for tlie principles of these Brahmins of the province of Benares?
It will, perhaps, be observed, that these are but individual instances. True : but they prove all that is required. Is there any other barbarous nation on earth which can exhibit sitc/i instances ?
* It is a fact that human saciidces were formerly ofi'ered by the Hindoos ; and as it would appear, at that period which is fi.xed by some authors for the sera of their civilization and refinement,
F2
[3C]
The people are destitute of those principles of honesty, truth, and justice, which respond to the spirit of British administration ; they have not a disposition which is accordant M'ith the tenor of Christian principles. No virtues, therefore, no talents, or local qualification of their governors can apply the most j)crfect sj'slcm of government with full advantage to such subjects. Something may be done by civil institution to ameliorate their condition, but the spirit of their superstition has a continual tendency to deterioration.
9, The European who has been long resident in India, looks on the civilization of the Hindoos with a hopeless eye. De- spairing, therefore, of intellectual or moral improvement, he is content Avith an obsequious spirit and manual service. These he calls the virtues of the Hindoo; and, after twenty years ser- vice, praises his domestic for his virtues.
10. It has been remarked, that those learned men who are in the habit of investigating the mythology of the Hindoos, seldom prosecute their studies with any view to the moral or religious improvement of the people. Why do they not? It is because they think their improvement hardly practicable. In- deed the present circumstances of the people seldom become a subject of their investigation. Though such a number of women sacrifice themselves every year in the vicinity of Calcutta, yet it is rare that a Eiuopean witnesses the scene, or even hears of
[37]
the event. At the time that government passed the law which prohibited the droAvning of children, or exposing them to sharks and crocodiles at Saugur, there were many intelligent persons in Calcutta who had never heard that such enormities existed. Who cares about the Hindoos, or ever thinks of visiting a vil- lage to enquire about their state, or to improve their condition ! When a boat oversets in the Ganges, and twenty or thirty of them are drowned, is the event noticed as of any consequence, or recorded in a newspaper, as in England ? or when their dead bodies float down the river, are they viewed with other emo- tions than those Avilli which we behold the bodies of other animals ?
11. A few notices of this kind will at once discover to the accurate observer of manners in Europe, the degraded charac- ter of the Hindoos in our estimation, whatever may be the cause. AVhat then is the cause of this disregard of the persons and cir- cumstances of the Hindoos ? The cause is to be found in the superstition, ignorance, and vices of the Hindoo character; and in nothing else.*
12. Now it is certain that the morals of this people, though they should remain subject to the British government for a thousand years, will never be improved by any other means than by the principles of the Christian religion. The mond
* See Appendix I.
[58]
example of the few English in India cannot pervade the mass of the population. What then is to be expected as the utmost felicity of British administration for ages to come ? It is this, that we shall protect the country from invasion, and grant to the inhabitants to manufacture our investments in solemn still- ness, buried in personal vice, and in a senseless idolatry.
13. Providence halli been pleased to grant to us this great empire, on a continent where, a few years ago, we had not a foot of land. From it we export annually an immense wealth to enrich our own country. What do we give in return ? Is it said that we give protection to the inhabitants, and administer equal laws ? This is necessary for obtaining our wealth. But what do we give in return ? What acknowledgment to Provi- dence for its goodness has our nation ever made ? What benefit hath the Englishman ever conferred on the Hindoo, as on a brother.'' Every argument brought in support of the policy of not instructing the natives our subjects, when traced to its source, will be found to flow from principles of Deism, or of Atheism, or of Polytheism, and not from the principles of the Christian religion.
14. Is there any one duty incumbent on us as conquerors, toward a conquered people, resulting from our being a Christian nation, which is not common to the ancient Romans or the modei'u French ? If there be, what is it ? The Romans and the
[39]
French observed such delicacy of conduct toward the con- quered, on ihc subject of rehgion, that they not only did not trouble iheni with their own religion, but said unto them, " We " sliall be of yours." So far did these nations excel us in the policy of not " disturbing the faith of the natives."
Can any one believe that our Indian subjects are to remain for ever under our government involved in their present barba- rism, and subject to the same inhuman superstition ? And if there be a hope that they will be civilized, when is it to begin, and by whom is it to be efiected ?
15. No Christian nation ever possessed such an extensive field for the propagation of the Christian faith, as that afforded to us by our influence over the hundred million natives of Ilin- doostan. No other nation ever possessed such facilities for the extension of its faith as we now have in the government of a passive people; who yield submissively to our mild sway, reve- rence our principles, and acknowledge our dominion to be a blessing. Why should it be thought incredible that Providence hath been pleased, in a coure of years to subjugate this Eastern empire to the most civilized nation in the world, for this very purpose ?
16. " The facility of civilizing the natives," some will admit, " is great? but is the measure safe.'' It is easy to govern the « Hindoos in their ignorance, but shall we make them as wise
[40]
" as ourselves ! The supersitions of the people are no doubt " abhorrent from reason ; they are idolatrous in their worship, " and bloody in their sacrifices ; but their manual skill is cx- '■' quisite in the labours of the loom ; they are a gentle and " obsequious j)eople in civil transaction."
In ten centuries the Hindoos will not be as wise as the Eng- lish. It is now perhaps nineteen centuries since human sacrifices Avere offered on the British altars. The progressive civilization of the Hindoos will never injure the interests of the East India Company. But shall a Christian people, acknowledging a Pro- vidence in the rise and fall of empire, regulate the policy of future times, and neglect a present duty; a solemn and impe- rious duty : exacted by their religion, by their public principles, and by the opinion of the Christian nations around them ! Or can it be gratifying to the English nation to reflect, that they receive the riches of the East on the terms of chartering im- moral superstition !
17. No truth has been more clearly demonstrated than this, that the communication of Christian instruction to the natives of India is easy; and that the benefits of that instruction, civil as Avell as moral, will be inestimable ; whether we consider the happiness diffused among so many millions, or their consequent attachment to our government, or the advantages resulting from the introduction of the civilized arts. Every thing that can
[41 ]
brighten tlie hope or animate the policy of a virtuous people organizing a new empire, and seeking the most rational means, under the favour of heaven, to ensure its perpetuity; every consideration, mo aver, would persuade us to diffuse the bless- ings of Christian knowledge among our Indian subjects.
[-^2]
CHAPTER III.
OS THE IMPEDIMENTS TO THE CIVILIZATION OP THE NA- TIVES. THE PHILOSOPHICAL SPIRIT OF EUROPEANS FOR- MERLY AN IMPEDIMENT TO THE CIVILIZATION OF THE NATIVES.
1. A CHIEF obstacle to the civilization of the Hindoos during the last fifty years, is accounted by some Lo have been the unconcern of Europeans in India, particularly the French, as to their moral improvement, and the apathy with which they beheld their superstitions. This has been called the philosophical spirit, but improperly ; for it is a spirit very contrar}' to that of true philosophy. The philosophical spirit argues in this man- ner: " An elephant is an elephant, and a Hindoo is a Hindoo. " Thev are both such as nature made them. We ou2;ht to *' leave them on the plains of Hindoostan such as we found " them."
2. The philosophical spirit further shews itself in an admira- tion of the ancient systems of the Hindoos, and of the supposed purity of their doctrines and morals informer limes. But truth
[43]
and good sense have for some years been acquiring the ascen- dancy, and are now amply vindicated by a spirit of accurate investigation, produced by the great encouragement which has been lately afforded to researches into Oriental literature.
3. The College of Fort William will probably illustrate to the world what India is, or ever was ; for all the sources of Oriental learning have been opened.
The gravity with which some learned disquisitions have been lately conducted in Europe, and particularly in France, respect- ing Indian science and Indiau antiquity, is calculated to amuse us.
The passion for the Hindoo Joqucs seems to have been first excited by a code of Gentoo laws, transmitted with official recommendation from this countr}'^, and published at home by authority; and yet not by the code itself, but by the translator's preface, in which there are many solemn assertions impugning the Christian revelation, and giving the palm to Plindoo anti- quity. The respect due to the code itself seems to have been transferred to this preface, which was written by a young gen- tleman, Avho observes, " that he was held forth to the public as " an author, almost as soon as he had commenced to be a " man;" that he could not translate from the Shanscrit language himself, " for that the Pundits who compiled the code, were to " a man resolute in rejecting all his solicitations for instruction
G2
[ 44 ]
" in this dialect; and that the persuasion and influence of the " Governor General (INIr. Hastings) were in vain exerted to " the same purpose." Having then translated the Gentoo Laws from a Pershm translation, he thinks himself justified in believ- ing " that the world does not now contain annals of more indis- " putabic anlicjuity than those delivered down by the ancient " Brahmins ; and that \vc cannot possibly find grounds to sup- " pose that the Hindoos received the smallest article of their " religion or jurisprudence from Moses ; though it is not utterly " in}possible that the doctrines of Hindooslan nxight have been " early transplanted into Egypt, and thus have become familiar " to Moses."*
4. These sentiments for the first time ushered on the nation under the appearance of respectable sanction, were eagerly em- braced. The sceptical philosophers, particularl}' in France, hoped that they were true : and the learned in general were curious to explore this sacred mine of ancient literature. " Omne ignolum pro magnifico." Strangers to the language, they looked into the mystical records of the Brahmins as into the mouth of a dark cavern of unknown extent, probably inac- cessible, perhaps fathomless. Some adventurers from the Asiatic Society entered this cavern, and brought back a report very unfavourable to the wishes of the credulous infidel. But the
• Preface to Gcutoo Code.
[45]
college of Fort William holds a torch which illuminates ils darkest recesses. And the result is, that the former gloom, Avhich was supposed to obscure the evidence of our religion, being now removed ; enlightened itself, it reflects a strong light on the Mosaic and Evangelic Scriptures, and Shanscrit Record may thus be considered as a new attestation to the truth of Christianil3% granted by the divine dispensation, to these latter ages.*
5. The whole library of Shanscrit learning is accessible to members of the college of Fort William. The old keepers of this library, the Pundits, who would give no access to the trans- lator of the Gentoo code, or to the then governor of India, now vie with each other in giving every information in their power. Indeed there is little left for them to conceal. Two different grammars of the Shanscrit language are now compiling in the college, one by the Shanscrit professor; and the other by the Shanscrit teacher, without any communication as to each others system, so absolute is their confidence in a know- ledge of the language. 'J'he Shanscrit teacher proposed to the council of the college to publish the whole of the original Shasters in their own character, with an English translation. The chief objection to this was, that we should then publish many volumes, which i'cw would have patience to read. Such
* See Appendix L.
[46]
parts of ilicm liowevcr as are of a moral tendency, or which illustrate important facts in Eastern history or science, were recommended for publication.
6. It docs not appear that any one work in Shanscrit litera- ture has yet been discovered, which can vie in antiquity with the poem of Homer, on the plain ground of historical evidence, and collateral proof. It is probable that there may be some work of an older date; but we have no evidence of it. If ever such evidence should be obtained, the world will soon hear of it. As to the alleged proof of antiquity from astronomical calculation, it is yet less satisfactory than that from the Egyptian zodiac, or Brydone s lava.*
What use shall we make of the illustration of these facts, but to urge, that, since the dark traditions of India have confirmed the truth of divine Revelation, the benefits of that Revelation may be communicated to India.
* Tlie editors of the Asicitic Rcserirches in London have availetf themselves of the occasion of that work's being republished at home, to prefix a preface to the fifth volume, containing sentiments directly contrary to tliose professed and published by the most learned members of the Asiatic Society. They will be much obliged to the London editors of that work to take no such liberty in future; but to allow the Society to write its own prefaces, and to speak for itsdf We are far off from France liere, Tlie Society professes no such philosophy.
[47]
CHAPTER IV.
THE SANGUINARY SUPERSTITIONS OF THE NATIVES, AN IMPEDIMENT TO THEIR CIVILIZATION.
1. Another impediment lo the civilization of the natives is tlie continuance of their sanguinary superstitions, by which we mean those practices which inflict immediate death, or tend to produce death. All bloody superstition indurates the heart and affections, and renders the understanding inaccessible to moral instruction. No ino;enuous arts can ever humanize the soul addicted to a sanguinary superstition.
We shall not pollute the page with a description of the horrid rites of the religion of Brahma. Suffice it to say that no inhu- man practices in New Zealand, or in any other newly-disco- vered land of savages, are niore offensive to natural feeling, than some of those which are committed by the Hindoo people.
It surely has never been asserted that these enormities cannot be suppressed. One or two instances may be men- tioned, which will shew that the IJindoo superstitions arc not impregnable.
2. It had been the custom from time immemorial, to immolate
[48]
at the island of Saugor, and at other places reputed holy on the banks of the Ganges, human victims, by drowning, or destruction by sharks. Another horrid practice accompanied it, which was the sacrifice of the firet born child of a woman, who had been long barren,*
The Pundits and chief Brahmins of the college of Fort A\ illiam were called upon to declare, by what sanction in their Shasters, these unnatural cruelties were committed. They alleged no sanction but customy and what they termed " the " barbarous ignorance of the low casts." On the first intimation of the practice to the Governor General Marquis AVellesley, it was abolished,'!- Xot a murmur followe<l ; nor has any attempt of the kind since been heard of.
S. A similar investigation will probably soon take place respecting the custom of M'omen burning themselves alive on the death of their husbands,;^ The Pundits have already been called on to produce the sanction of their Shasters, The pas- sages exhibited are va2;ue and general in their meaning; and diffcrcnlly interpreted by the same casts. § Some sacred verses
* At the Hindoo festival in 1801, twentj'-lhree persons sacrificed themselves., or were sacrificed by others, at the island of Saugor,
f Sec liegiilation. Appendix C.
5: From a hile investigation it appears, that thennnibor of women who sacrifice themselves within thirty miles round Calcutta every year is^ on an average, upwards of two hundred. See Appendix D.
^ See Appendix A.
[49]
commend the practice, but none command it ; and the Pundits refer once more to custom. They have however intimated, that if government will pass a regulation, amercing by fine every Brahmin who attends a burning, or every Zemindar who permits liim to attend it, the practice cannot possibly long continue; for th;il ihc ceremony, unsanctified by the presence of the priests, will lose its dignity and consequence in the eyes of the people.
The civilized world may expect soon to hear of the abolition of this opprobrium of a Christian administration, the female sacrifice ; which has subsisted, to our certain knov/ledge, since the time of Alexander the Great.
4. An event has just occurred, which seems, with others, to mark the present time, as favourable to our endeavour to qualify the rigour of the Hindoo superstition.
In the course of the Mahratta war, the great temple of Jaggernaut in Orissa has fallen into our hands. This temple is to the Hindoos what Mecca is to the Mahomcdans. It is resorted to by pilgrims from every quarter of India. It is the chief seat of Brahminical power, and a strong-hold of tlieir superstition. At the annual fe^Uval of the Rutt Jattra, seven hundred thousand persons (as has been computed by the Pundiis- in college) assemble at this place. The number of deaths in a single year, caused by voluntary devotcmenl,* by imprisonment
* By fulling under Lhe wheels of the rutt or car.
H
[30]
for nonpayment of the demands of the Brahmins, or by scarcity of provisions for such a multitude, is incredible. The precincts of the place are covered with bones. Four coss square (about sixty-four square miles) are accounted sacred to Jaggernaut. Within the walls the priests exercised a dominion without con- trol. From them there was no ajipeal to civil law or natural justice, for protection of life or property. But these enornnties will not be permitted under the British government. At the same time that we use no coercion to prevent the superstitions of the natives, we permit a constant appeal to the civil power against injustice, oppression, and inhumanity ; and it must have a beneficial influence on the whole Hindoo system, if we chas- tise the enormity of their superstition at the fountain head.*
* The rigour of the Mahometan faith coerced the Hindoo superstition ; and waSj so far, friendly to humanity. The Hindoos were prohibited from burning tiieir women without ofticial permission. Our toleration is celebrated by some, as being boundless. It is just to tolerate speculative religions; but it is doubtful ■whether there ought to be any toleration of practical vice, or of tlie shedding of human blood.
" All religions," says Colonel Dow, " must be tolerated in Bengal, except in " the practice of some inhuman customs, which the Mahometans already have " in a great measure destroyed. We must not permit young widows, in their " virtuous enthusiasm, to throw themselves on tlie funeral pile with their dead " husbands, nor the sick and aged to be drowned, when their friends despair of " their lives." Pow's History, Vol. HI. p. 128.
This passage was written by Colonel Dow upwards of thirty years ago. How many thousands of our subjects within the province of Bengal alone, have perished in the flames and in the river, since that period 1
[51]
CHAPTER V.
THE NUMEROUS HOLYDAYS OF THE NATIVES AN IMPEDIMENT TO TflElU CIVILIZATION.
1. AxoTHEu obstacle to the improvement of the natives is the great number of their holydays. These holydays embody their superstition. On such days, its spirit is revived, and its inhu- man practices are made famihar : and thus it acquires strength and pcrpctiiily. Tlae mahgnity of any superstition may be calculated almost exactly by the number of its holydays, for the more the mind is enslaved by it, the more voluminous will be its ritual, and more frequent its ceremonial of observance.
2, In the Hindoo calendar there are upwards of an hundred holydays;* and of these government recognises officially a certain number. In addition to the native holydays, the fifly- two Christian holydays, or fifty-two Sundays in the year, are (on Christian principles) generally allowed to natives employed in the public service. During those Hindoo holydays which are officially recognised, the public offices are shut up, on account * The Brahniius observe two hundred and upwards, H2
[52]
of the festival (as it is termed) of Doorga Puja, of Clnirruck Piija, of Rutt Jaltra,* or of some other. But great detriment to the pubHc service arising from the frequent recurrence of these Saturnalia, government resolved some years ago to reduce the number, which was done accordingly. It now appears that, on the same principle that a fcv,- of them were cut off, we might liavc refused our official recognition of an}'; the Pundits having unanimously declared that these holydays are not enjoined by their sacred books.
3. It may be proper to permit the people in general to be as idle as the circumstances of individuals will permit ; but their religious law docs not require us to recognise one of their holydays officially. To those natives employed in the public service, the fifty-two Sundays are sufficient for rest from bodily labour.'i" To give them more holydays is to nurse their super- stitions, and to promote the influx of religious mendicants inlo
* An Englishman will be of opinion that the Rutt Jattra cannot well be styled a festival. " The lutt or car containing the Hindoo gods is drawn along " by the multitude, and the infatuated Hindoo throws himself down before it, " that he may be crnshed to death by the wheels." This sacrifice is annually exhibited at Jaggernaut. Neither will the Churruck Puja be considered a festive occasion. At this Puja, " men are suspended in the air by iron hooks passed " through the integuments of the back." This is an annual exhibition at Calcutta.
■\ No people require fewer days of rest than the Hindoos; for they know nothing of that corporal exertion and fatigue from labour, which in other coun- tries render regular repose so grateful to the body and spirits.
[53]
industrious communities.* In wliat other country would it be considered a means of promoting the happiness of the c^ommon people, to grant them so great a portion of the year to spend in idleness and dissipation ? The indulgence operates here as it would in any other country ; it encourages extravagance, licen- tious habits, and neglect of business among themselves; and it very seriously impedes the business of the state, and deranges commercial negociation.
'O
* See Appendix E.
[55]
PART III.
OF THE PROGRESS ALREADY MADE IN CIVILIZING THE NATIVES OF INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
or THE EXTENSION OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA, UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF EPISCOPAL JURISDICTION.
1. A SENTIMENT Iias for somc time prevailed in England very unfavourable to the measure of attempting the improve- ment of the Hindoos. It has been said that their prejudices are invincible ; and that the Brahmins cannot receive the Chris- tian religion. If the same assertion had been made of our forefathers in Britain, and of the Druids, their priests, it would not have been more contrary to truth. It is now time to dis- close to the English nation some facts respecting the prevalence
[56]
of the Christian rehgion in India, which certainly will not be received with indifference.
2. The religion of Christ has been professed by Hindoos in India from lime immemorial ; and thousands of Brahmins have been converted to the Christian laith. At this time there are upwards of one hundred and fifty thousand natives in one district alone, on the coast of Malabar, who profess that reli- gion, and Avho live under a regular canonical discipline, occu- P3'ing one hundred and nineteen churches.
3. It is probable that the Christian faith has been known in India since the time of the Apostles.* But we have authentic historical record for the following particulars. In the fifth century a Christian bishop from Antioch, accompanied by a small colony of Syrians, arrived in India, and preached the
* Eusebius relates that Pantsenus, of Alexandria, visited India about the year 189; and there found Christians who had the Gospel of St. Matthew in Hebrew, which the\- infcrmed him the}' had received from St. Bartholomew. He carried a cop\' ol' it to Alexandria, where it existed in the time of Jerome. At tlie council of Nice in tiie year 325 the primate of India was present, and subscribed his name. In the year following I'ruinentius was consecrated primate of India by Athanasius at Alexandria, Frumentius resided in Hindoostan for a long period, and founded many churches. He acquired great inlluence among the natives, and was appointed guardian of one of their kings during his minority. See Eusebius, Hist. Eccl. 1. 3, c. 1. — Sozoraenes, i, '2. c. 24 ; and Socrates, Hist. Eccl. 1. 1,0.29.
In till!' year 530 Cosmos, the Egyptian merchant, who had travelled througli the greatest part ijf the Indian peninsula, found in the Dckhun and in Cevlon, a great many chuiches and several bishops.
[57]
Gospel in Malabar. " They made at first some prosclvtes " among the Brahmins and Nairs, and Avere, on that account, ** much respected by the native princes."*
4. ^Vhen the Portuguese first arrived in India, they were agreeably surprised to find a hundred Christian churches on the coast of Malabar. But when they had become acquainted with the purity and simplicity of their doctrine, they were offended. They were yet more indignant when they found that these Hindoo Christians maintained the order and disci- pline of a regular church under episcopal jurisdiction ; and that for thirteen hundred years past, they had enjoyed a succession of bishops appointed by the patriarchal see of Antioch. Mar Joseph was the bishop, who filled the Hindoo see of Malabar at that period. The Portuguese used every art to persuade him to acknowledge the supremacy of the pope ; but in vain. He was a man of singular piety and fortitude, and declaimed Avith great energy against the errors of the Romish church. But wlien the power of the Portuguese became sufficient for their purpose, they invaded his bisliopric, and sent the bishop
* " Many of them to this da}' preserve the manners and mode of life of the " Brahmins, as to cleaiiliiieis, and abstaining from aniirai iood." Asiat. Res. Vol. VII. page 368. " The bulk of the St. T home Christians consists mostly of " converts from the Brahmins and Shoudren cast; and not as the new Christians, " or proselytes made by the Portuguese missionaries, of the lowest tribes." Asiat. Res. Vol. VII, page 381.
[58]
bound to Lisbon. A synod was convened at Diamper in JMalabar, on the 26th June, 1599, at which one hundred and fifty of the clergy of his diocese appeared. They were accused of the following o[)inions, which were by their adversaries ac- counted heretical; " That they had married wives; that they " owned but two sacraments. Baptism and the Lord's Supper; «* that they denied Transubstantiation; that they neither invoked " saints nor believed in purgatory ; and, that they had no other " orders or names of dignity in the church than bishop and " deacon."*
Tlicse tenets they were called on to abjure, or to suffer instant suspension from all church benefices. It was also decreed that all the Syrian and Chaldean books in their churches, and all records in the episcopal palace, should be burnt ; in order, said the inquisitors, " that no pretended apostolical monuments may " remain."-!'
5. Notwithstanding these violent measures, a great body of the Indian Christians resolutely defended their faith, and finally triumphed over all opposition. Some shew of union with the Romish church was at first pretended, through terror of the Inquisition ; but a congress was held by them on the 22d of Ma}^ 1653, at Alangatla ; when they formally separated from
• Conferences with Malabariau Brahmins, page 15: printed at London 17 J9* •\ See Appendix K.
[ 59 ]
that communion.* They compose at this day the lhirr3'^-t^vo schismatic churches of Malabar; so called by the Roman Ca- tholics, as resembling the Protestant schism in Europe. At this time their number is about fift}^ thousand.
These churches soon afterwards addressed a letter to the Pa- triarch of Antioch, which was forwarded by means of the Dutch government, and published at Leyden in 1714; in which they request " that a spiritual guide may be sent, together with such " men as are versed in interpreting the holy Scriptures."-}:- But no spiritual guid6 was ever sent..|.
The province of Malabar now forms part of the British do- minions; and divine Providence hath placed these churches under our government.
6. The manners of these Christians are truly simple and pri- mitive. Every traveller who has visited the churches in the mountains takes pleasure in describing the chaste and innocent lives of the native Christians. The congicgations support each other, and form a kind of Christian repablic. The clergy and elders settle all disputes among members of the community ; and the discipline, for the preservation of pure morals, is very
* Annales Mission, page 193.
j- Malabarian Conlereiices, 1719- Preface.
J In the year 1752, some bishops were sent from Antioch to consecrate by episcopal ordination, a native priest, one of their number. The old man, I hear, is yet alive. The episcopal residence is at >Jurnutle, ten miles inland i'lova. i^orca.
12
[60]
correct, and would do honour to any Protestant church in Europe*
7. The climate of Malabar is delightful ; and the face of the country, which is verdant and picturesque, is adorned by the numerous churches of the Christians. Their churches are not, in general, so small as the country parish churches in England. Many of them are sumptuous buildings,]- and some of them arc
* At certain seasons, the Agapac, or love feasts, are celebrated, as in primitive times. On such occasions they prepare delicious cakes, called Appam, made of banawns, honey, and rice-flour. The people assemble in the church-yard, and, arranging themselves in rows, eacii spreads before him a plantain leaf. W'lieu this is done, the clergyman, standing in the church-door, pronounces the bene- diction ; and the overseers of the church, walking through between the rows, gives to each his portion. " It is certainly an affeclitig scene, and capable of elevating " the heart, to behold six or seven thousand persons, of both se.\cs and of all ages, " assembled and receiving together, with the utmost reverence and devotion, " their Appam, the pledge of mutual union and love." Bartolomeo, page 424.
Compare the amiable lives and character of these Christian Hindoos with the riles of their unconverted countrymen in Bengal, described in Appendix- B.
•f- " The great number of such sumptuous buildings," says Mi'. Wrede, '.' as the " St.Thom^ Christians possessed in the inland parts of theTravancore and Cochin " dominions, is really surprising; since some of them, upon a moderate caleula- " tion, must have cost upwards of one lack of rupees, and few less than half that " sum." Asiat. Res. Vol. VII. p. 380. " Almost all the temples in the Southern " Malabar, of which I had occasion to observe more than forty, were built in the " same style, and nearly on the same plan. The fagade with little columns (evi- " dcnlly the style of architecture prevalent in Asia Minor and Syria) being every " where the same." Ibid. S79.
In the j'car I7y0, Tippoo tiie Mahometan destroyed a great number of the Christi.in churches, and a general conflagration of the Christian villages marked the progress of his destroying host, 'len thousand Christians lost their lives during the war. Bartolomeo, page I49.
C 61 ]
visible from the sea. Tliis latter circumstance is noticed inci- dentally by a writer who lately visited the country :
" Having kept as close to the land as possible, the whole ^' coast of Malabar appeared before us in the form of a green " amphitheatre. At one time we discovered a district entirely *' covered with cocoa-nut-trees ; and, immediately after, a river *' winding through a delightful vale, at the bottom of which it *' discharged itself into the sea. In one place appeared a mul- *' titude of people emplo^^ed in fishing ; in another,' a snow-white «« church bursting forth to the view from amidst the thick-lea\ ed '" trees. While we were enjoying these delightful scenes with •*' the early morning, a gentle breeze, which blew from the shore, *' perfumed the air around us with the agreeable smell wafted *' from the cardamon, pepper, beetel, and other aromatic herbs *' and plants."*
A snow-white church bursting on the view from amidst the trees! Can this be a scene in the land of the Hindoos; where even a church for Europeans is so rarely found ? And can the persons repairing to these snow-while churches be Hindoos ; that peculiar people who are supposed to be inca« pable of receiving the Christian religion or its civili;!:ing prin- ciples? Yes, they are Hindoos, and now " a pecuhar people," some of them formerly l^rahmins of INIalabar; who, before
* Baitolonieo, p. 425.
[62]
means were used for their conversion, may have possessed as invincible prejudices against the rehgion of Christ as the Brahmins of Benares, or of Jaggernaut.
Whatever good effects have been produced by the Christian religion in Malabar, may also be produced in Bengal, and in every other province of Iliudoostan.
[63]
CHAPTER II.
OF THE EXTENSION OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA BY THE LABOURS OF PROTESTANT MISSIONARIES.
1. In the bill brought into Parliament in 1793 for communi- cating Christian instruction to our Asiatic subjects, there was a clause for an " Establishment of Missionaries and Schoolmas- ** ters." Such an establishment (if it ever should be necessary) might seem more properly to follow, than to precede, the recog- nition of our national church in Ilindoostan. It is probable, however, that the proposition for sending missionaries was less favourably received on account of the reigning prejudice against the name and character of " missionary." In England it is not professional in church or state. No honour or emolument is attached to it. The character and purpose of it are doubtful, and the scene of action remote. Even the propriety of sending missionaries any where has been called into question.
2. It is not, however, those Avho send missionaries, but those to whom they are setity who have a right to give an opinion iu this matter.
[64 1
The same spirit Avhich scut missionaries to Britain in tfie fourth century will continue to send missionaries to the heathen world to the end of time, by the established church, or by her reliirious societies.
3. Wherever the Christian missionary comes, he is well re- ceived. Ignorance ever bows to learning: but if there be a desire to impart this learning, what barbarian will turn away? The priests will murmur Avhen the Christian teacher speaks as one having authority ; but " the common people will hear him *' gladly." AVhether in the subterranean hut of frozen Green- land, or under the shade of a banian-tree in burning India, a Christian missionary surrounded by the listening natives, is an interesting sight ; no less grateful to humanity than to Christian chanty.
4. But who is this missionary ? He is such as Swarlz in India, or Brainerd in America, or the Moravian in Labrador; one who leaving his country and kindred, and renouncing honour and emolument, embraces a life of toil, difficulty, and danger; and contented with the fame of instructing the ignorant, " looks *' for the recompense of eternal reward."
There is a great difference between a civilizing mechanic and an apostolic missionary. A mechanic of decent morals is na doubt useful among barbarians. The few around him learn something of his morals with his trade. And it is the duty of
[65]
civilized states to use such means for improving the barbarous portions of the human race.
But the apostohc missionary, who has studied the language and genius of the people, is a blessing of a higher order. His heavenly doctrine and its moral influence extend, like the light of the sun, over multitudes in a short time ; giving life, peace, and jo}"^, enlarging the conceptions, and giving birth to all the Christian charities. How shall we estimate the sum of human happiness produced by the voice of Swartz alone 1 Compared with him, as a dispenser of happiness, what are a thousand preachers of philosophy among a refined people !
5. Some of the English think that we ought not " to disturb *' the faith of the natives." But some of the Hindoo Rajahs think differently. The King of Tanjore requested Mr. Swartz to disturb the faith of his wicked subjects by every means, and to make them, if possible, honest and industrious men. Mr. Swartz endeavoured to do so, and his services were acknow- ledged by the English government at jSIadras,* as well as by the King of Tanjore. In the year 1787, " the King of Tanjore " made an appropriation for ever of land of the yearly income " of five hundred pagodas, for the support of the Christian " missionaries in his dominions."-!-
* By Lord Macartney and General Coote.
t See Account of Proceedings of Society for promoting Christian Knowledge, for 1788.
K
[66]
6. In the debate in 1793, on the proposal for sending mis- sionaries to India, some observation was made on Mr. Swartz, honourable to himself as a man, but unfavourable to his objects as a missionary. The paper containing this speech reached Mr. Swarlz in India, and drew from him his famous Apology, published by the Society for promoting Christian knowledge. Perhaps no Christian defence has appeared in these latter ages more characteristic of the apostolic simplicity and primitive energy of truth, than this Apology of the venerable Swartz.
Without detailing the extraordinary success of himself and his brethren in converting; thousands of the natives to the Christian religion, a blessing which some may not be able to appreciate ; he notices other circumstances of its beneficial in- fluence, which all must understand.
His fellow missionary, " Mr. Gericke, at the time the war " broke out at Cuddalore, was the instrument, in the hands of " Providence, by which Cuddalore was saved from jilunder " and bloodshed. He saved many English gentlemen from be- " coming prisoners to Hyder Ali, which Lord Macartney kindly " acknowledged."
Mr. Swartz twice saved the fort of Tanjore. When the cre- dit of the English was lost, and when the credit of the Rajah was lost, on the view of an approaching enemy, the people of the country refused to supply the fort with provisions; and the
[67]
streets were covered with the dead. But Mr. Swartz went Ibrtli and stood at the gale, and at his word they brought in a plentiful supply.
Mr. Swartz, at different times, aided the English government in the collection of revenues from the refractory districts. He was appointed guardian to the family of the deceased King of Tanjore; and he was employed repeatedly as mediator be- tween the English government and the country powers. On one occasion, when the natives doubted the purpose and good faith of the English, they applied to Mr. Swartz; " Sir, if you " send a person to us, send a person who has learned all your " Ten Commandments."*
7. Some of the English think that we ought not to disturb
* See Society Proceedings for 1792, page 114. Sliould Mr. Swartz's naiiie be mentioned in any future discussion, the honour of the English nation is pledged to protect his fame. The bishops and clergy of England, in their account of Proceedings of the " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge," for 1792, have sanctioned tiie following character of Mr. Swartz :
*■' He is an example of all that is great and good in the character of ji Christian " missionary. He hath hazarded his life through a long series of years for the " name of our Lord Jesus Christ. His behaviour, while it has endeared him to " the common orders of men, has procured him admission before the throne of " the proudest monarch of the East. There do we find this vvorUiy servant of " God, pleading the cause of Christianity, and interceding for his mission ; and " doing it without offence. There do we find him renouncing every personal. " consideration ; and, in the true spirit of the divine Lawgiver, choosing rather " to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy any pleasures or dis- " tinctions which this world could afford him ; esteeming the reproach of Christ
K2
[68]
the faith of the Hindoos ! After the apostohc Swartz had la- boured for fifty years in evangehzing the Hindoos, so sensible Avere they of the blessing, that his death was considered as a public calamity. An innumerable multitude attended the fu- neral. The Hindoo Rajah " shed a flood of tears over the body, " and covered it Avith a gold cloth."* His memory is still blessed among the people. The King of Tanjore has lately written to the bishops of the English church, requesting that a monument of marble may be sent to him, " in order," he adds, " that it " may be erected in the church which is in my capital, to per- " petuate the memory of the late Reverend Mr. Swartz, and to " manifest the esteem I have for the character of that great and " good man, and the gratitude I owe to him, my father and my " friend."
8. But whence was this Swarly. ? and imder what sanction
" and the advancement of <i despised religion far greater riches than Indian " treasures.''
See Dr. Glasse's Charge to a Missionary proceeding to India. It will not be foreign to the subject of this Memoir to insert another passage of that Charge :
" Happy will it be, if our conquests in India should open the way for a further " introduction of the Gospelj and for the extension and enlargement of Christ's " kingdom. What a lustre would such an accession give to the British conquests " in the Eastern world, when it should appear, that we have been conquerin'^, •' not for ourselves alone, but for Ilim also in zc/iom zee believe."
* Scrfogee Maha Rajah of Tanjore. See Society Proceedings for 1801, p. 141. Let us hail this act as the emblem of the whole Hindoo superstition bendin"^ to the Christian faith.
[69]
did he and his predecessors exercise their ministry as Christian preachers to the heathen ?
The first person appointed to superintend a Protestant mission in India was Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius, a man of considerable learning and of eminent piety, educated at the University of Halle in Germany. Having been ordained by the learned Burmannus, Bishop of Zealand, in his twenty-third year, he sailed for India in 1705. A complete century will have revolved in October of this year, since the mission in India began. Im- mediately on his arrival, he applied himself to the study of the language of the country, and Avith such success, that in a few years he obtained a classical knowledge of it ; and the collo- quial tongue became as familiar to him as his own. His fluent orations addressed to the natives, and his frequent conferences with the Brahmins,* were attended with almost immediate suc- cess ; and a Christian church was founded in the second year of his ministry, which has been extending its limits to the pre- sent time.
9. During his residence in India he maintained a correspon- dence with the King of England and other princes, and Avith many of the learned men on the continent. In the year 1714, he returned to Europe for a few months on the affairs of the mission. On this occasion he was honoured with an audience
* A volume of these conferences was published in London in 1711). Svo.
[70]
bj his Majesty George the First, lie was also invited to attend a sitting of the bishops in the " Society for promoting Christian " Knowledge;" where he was received Avith an eloquent address in the Latin language;* to which he answered in the Tamul tongue ; and then delivered a copy of his speech translated into Latin.
10. The grand work to which the king and the English bishops had been lono; directins; his attention, Avas a translation of the Scriptures into the 'J 'aniul or Malabarian language.
This indeed was the giand work ; for wherever the Scriptures arc translated into the vernacular tongue, and are open and common to all, inviting enquiry and causing discussion, they cannot remain a dead letter; they produce fruit of themselves, even without a teacher. When a heathen views the Avord of God in all its parts, and hears it addressing him in his own familiar tongue, his conscience responds, " This is the word of " God." The learned man who produces a translation of the Bible into a new language, is a greater benefactor to mankind than the prince who founds an empire. — Tlie " incorruptible " seed of the word of God" can never die. After ages have revolved, it is still producing new accessions to truth and human happiness.
So diligent in his studies was this enuncnt missionarN', that
* Niecanipius, Ilist. Miss. Oiienl. page 19O.
[71]
before the year 1719, he had completed a translation of the whole Slriptures into the Tamul tongue;* and had also com- posed a grammar and dictionary of the same language, which remain with us to this day.
11. The peculiar interest taken by King George the First, in this primary endeavour lo evangelize the Hindoos, will appear from the following letters addressed to the missionaries by his Majesty.
" George by the Grace of God, King of Great Britain, " France and Ireland, Defender of the Faitli, kc. " To the Reverend and Learned Bartholomew " Ziegenbalgius, and John Ernest Grundlerus, " Missionaries at Tranqiiebar in the East Indies.
" KEVEREND AND BELOVED,
" Your letters dated the iZOth January of the pre- " sent year, were most welcome to us; not only " because the work undertaken by you of convert- " ing the heathen to the Christian faith, doth by " the grace of God prosper, but also because that
* Like Wickcliffe's Bible, it has been the father of many versions.
[72 ] " ill this our kincrdom such a laudable zeal for the
o
" promotion of the Gospel prevails,
" We pray you may be endued with health and " strength of body, that you may long continue to " fulfil your ministry with good success ; of which, " as we shall be rejoiced to hear, so you will always " find us ready to succour you in whatever may " tend to promote your work and to excite your " zeal. We assure vou of the continuance of our " royal favour."*
" Given al our Palace of Hampton-'^
"Court the 23cl August, A. D. (. t« GEORGE R.
" 1717, in the 4th Year of our\
" Reign. ^ " Hatlorf."
12. The king continued to cherish with much sohcitude the interests of the mission after the death of Ziegenbalgius ; and in ten years from the date of the foregoing letter, a second was addressed to the members of the mission, by his Majesty.
* Niecampius, Hist. Miss. p. 212.
[73]
" REVEREND AND BELOVED,
*' From your letters, dated Tranqiiebar, the liZtli ' September, 1725, which some time since came to ' hand, we received much pleasure ; since by them ' we are informed not only of your zealous exer- ' tions in the prosecution of the work committed ' to you, but also of the happy success which hath ' hitherto attended it, and which hath been gra- ' ciously given of God.
" We return you thanks for these accounts, and ' it will be acceptable to us, if you continue to ' communicate whatever shall occur in the progress ' of your mission,
' ' In the mean time we pray you may enjoy strength ' of body and mind for the long continuance of ' your labours in this good work, to the glory of ' God, and the promotion of Christianity among ' the heathens ; that its perpetuity may not fail in ' generations to come.''"'
' Given at our Palace at St. James's, "j "the 23d February, 1727, inthe[ " GEORGE R." " 13th Year of our Reign. 3
* Niecampius, page 284.
L
[74]
13. The English nation will receive these letters (now sent back in the name of the Hindoos) with that reverence and affectionate regard, Avhich are due to the memory of the royal author, considering them as a memorial of the nation's past concern for the welfare of the natives, and as a pledge of our future care.
Providence hath been pleased to grant the prayer of the king, " that the work might not fail in generations to come." After the first missionary Ziegenbalgius had finished his course, he was succeeded by other learned and zealous men ; and lastly, by the apostle of the East, the venerable Swartz, who, during the period of half a century,* has fulfilled a laborious ministry among the natives of different provinces, and illuminated many a dark region with the light of the Gospel.
14. The pious exertions of the king for the diffusion of reli- gious blessings amongst the natives of India, seem to have been rewarded by heaven in temporal blessings to his own subjects in their intercourse with the East; by leading them onward in a continued course of prosperity and glory, and by granting to them at length the entire dominion of the peninsula of India.
15. But these royal epistles are not the only evangelic docu- ments of high authority in the hands of the Hindoos. They are in possession of letters written by the Archbishop of Canterbury,
* From 1749 to 1800.
[75]
of the same reign ;* who supported the interests of the mission with unexampled liberahty, affection, and zeal. These letters, which are many in number, are all written in the Latin lan- guasje. The followins; is a translation of his race's first letter ; which appears to have been written by him as president of the " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge."
" To Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius and John Ernest " Grundlerus, Preachers of the Christian Faith, " on the Coast of Coromandel.
" As often as I behold your letters, reverend " brethren, addressed to the venerable Society in- " stituted for the promotion of the Gospel, whose " chief honour and ornament ye are; and as often " as I contemplate the light of the Gospel either " now fust rising on the Indian nations, or after " the intermission of some ages again revived, and " as it were restored to its inheritance; I am con- " strained to magnify that singular goodness of God " in visiting nations so remote ; and to accotnit you, " my brethren, highly honoured, whose ministry
* Archbisliop Wake.
L2
[ 76 ]
0
•• it hath pleased Him to employ, in this pious work, " to the glory of His name and the salvation of so " many millions of souls.
" Let others indulge in a ministry, if not idle, " certainly less laborious, among Christians at home. *' Let them enjoy in the bosom of the church, titles " and honours, obtained without labour and without " danger. Your praise it will be (a praise of endless " duration on earth, and followed by a just recom- " pense in heaven] to have laboured in the vineyard " which yourselves have planted; to have declared " the name of Christ, where it was not known be- " fore; and through much peril and difficulty to " have converted to the faith those, among whom " ye afterwards fulfilled your ministry. Your pro- '* vince therefore, brethren, your office, I place " before all dignities in the church. Let others be " pontiffs, patriarchs, or popes; let them glitter in " purple, in scarlet, or in gold; let them seek the " admiration of the wondering multitude, and receive " obeisance on the bended knee. Ye have acquired " a better name than they, and a more sacred fame.
[77]
" And when that clay shall arrive when the chief *' Shepherd shall give to every man according to Ids " work, a greater reward shall be adjudged to you. *' Admitted into the glorious society of the Prophets, " Evangelists, and Apostles, ye, with them shall ♦' shine, like the sun among the lesser stars, in the " kingdom of your Father, for ever.
" Since then so great honour is now given unto " you by all competent judges on earth, and since " so great a reward is laid up for you in heaven; '* go forth with alacrity to that work, to the which • ' the Holy Ghost hath called you. God hath already " given to you an illustrious pledge of his favour, " an increase not to be expected without the aid of " his grace. Ye have begun happily, proceed with *' spirit. He, who hath carried you safely through " the dangers of the seas to such a remote country, " and who hath given you favour in the eyes of " those whose countenance ye most desired ; He " who hath so liberally and unexpectedly ministered " unto your wants, and who doth now daily add " members to your church; He will continue to
[78]
" prosper your endeavours, and will subdue unto " himself, by your means, the whole continent of " Oriental India.
" O happy men! who, standing before the tri- " bunal of Christ, shall exhibit so many nations *' converted to his faith by your preaching; happy " men! to whom it shall be given to say before the " assembly of the whole human race, ' Behold us, " ' O Lord, and the children whom thou hast given " ' us;' happy men! who being justified by the "■ Saviour, shall receive in that day the reward of " your labours, and also shall hear that glorious "encomium; ' Well done, good and faithful ser- " ' vants, enter ye into the joy of your Lord.' "
" May Almighty God graciously fa^'our you and " your labours in all things. May he send to your " aid fellow-labourers, such and so many as ye wish. " May he increase the bounds of your churches. " May he open the hearts of those to whom ye " preach the Gospel of Christ; that hearing you, " they may receive life-giving faith. May he pro- ^' tect you and yours from all evils and dangers.
I
[79]
" And when ye arrive (may it be late) at the end of *' your course, may the same God, who hath called *' you to this work of the Gospel and hath preserved " you in it, grant to you the reward of your labour, " — an incorruptible crown of glory.*
" These are the fervent wishes and prayers of,
" Venerable brethren,
" Your most faithful fellow servant in Christ,
" From our Palace at Lambeth, ) _
"January. A. D. ,7la. j"GULIELMUS CANT."
Such was the primary archiepiscopal charge to the Protestant missionaries, who came to India for the conversion of the heathen. Where shall we look, in these days, for a more perfect model of Christian eloquence ; animated by purer sentiments of scriptural truth, by greater elevation of thought, or by a sublimer piety !-f-
* Niecampius, page 215.
t Before this letter reached India, Ziegenbalgius had departed this life at the early age of thirty-six years. The expressions of the archbishop corresponded in many particulars with the circumstances of his death. Perceiving that his last hour was at hand, he called his Hindoo congregation and partook of the holy Communion, " amidst ardent prayers and many tears;" and afterwards addressing them in a solemn manner, took an affectionate leave of them. Being reminded by them of the faith of the Apostle of the Gentiles at the prospect of death, who
[80]
16. By the letters of the king, and his long continued care of the mission, and by the frequent admonitory epistles of the archbishoj^, an incalculable sum of happiness has been dispensed in India. The episcopal charges infused spirit into the mission abroad; and the countenance of majesty cherished a zeal in the Society at home, which has not abated to this day. From the commencement of the mission in 1705, to the present year, 1805, it is computed that eighty thousand natives of all casts in one district alone, forsaking their idols and their vices, have been added to the Christian church.
17. In the above letter of the archbishop, there is found a ])rophec3', " I'hat Christ shall subdue unto himself, through our " means, the whole continent of Oriental India." It is certainly not unbecoming our national principles, nor inconsistent with
" desired lo be with Christ, as being far better," he said, " That also is my desire. " Washed tVoin my sins in Ills blood, and clothed with his righteousness, I shall " enter into his heavenly kingdom. I pray iliat the things which I have spoken " may be fruitful. Throughout this whole warfare, I have entirely endured by " Christ; and now I can say through him," — " I have fought the good fight; I " have finished ray course; I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up " for me a cioutt of righteousness," which w'ords having spoken, he desired that tlie Hindoo children about his bed, and the multitude filling the verandahs, and ;\bout the house, might sing the hymn, beginning " Jesus my Saviour Lord. ' Which when finished, he yielded up his spirit, amidst the rejoicings and lamenta- tions of a great multitude ; some rejoicing at his triumphant death, and early entrance into glory. And others lamenting the early loss of their faithful apostle; who had first brouglit the light of the Gospel to their dark region from the western world. Niecampius, page 217, and Annales Miss, page 20.
[81]
ihe language or spirit of the religion we profess, to look for the fulfilment of that prophecy.
IS. Many circumstances concur to make it probable, that the light of Revelation is now dawning on the Asiatic world. How grateful must it be to the pious mind to contemplate, that while infidelity has been extending itself in the regions of science and learning, the divine dispensation should have ordered that the knowledge of the true God should flow into heathen lands !
Under the auspices of the college of Fort William, the Scrip- tures are in a course of translation into the languages of almost the " whole continent of Oriental India." Could the royal patron of the Tamul Bible, who prayed " that the work might " not fail in generations to come," have foreseen those streams of revealed truth, which are now issuing from this fountain, with what delight would he have hailed the arrival of the present asra of Indian administration. In this view, the Oriental college has been compai'ed by one of our Hindoo poets, to a " flood " of light shooting through a dark cloud on a benighted land." Directed by it, the learned natives from every quarter of India, and from the parts beyond, from Persia and Arabia, come to the source of knowlede : they mark our principles, ponder the volume of inspiration, " and hear, every man in his own tongue, " the wonderful works of God."
19- The importance of this institution as the fountain of
M
[82]
civilization to Asia, is happily displayed in a Speech in the Shanscrit language, pronounced by the Shanscrit teacher,* at our late public disputations. The translation of this discourse (being the first in that language) we are induced to give entire ; not only from our deference to the authority of the venerable speaker, who describes, with much precision, the present state, true object, and certain consequences of this Institution ; but also, because the facts and reasoning contained in it bear the most auspicious reference to the various subjects which have been discussed in this Memoir.
As Moderator of the Disputation, he addresses the student,-f- Avho had pronounced a declamation in the Shanscrit language:
« SIR,
** It being a rule of our public disputations, that the Moderator should express before the assemblj^, his opinion of the profi- ciency of the student in the language in Avhich he has spoken, it becomes my duty to declare my perfect approbation of the
* The venerable Mr. Carey ; for many years past the Protestant missionary in the North of India; following the steps of the late Mr. Swartz in the South ; in Oiiental and classical learning his superior, and not inferior in laborious study and Christian zeal. Mr. Carey is author of a Grammar of the Shanscrit Lan- guage, 900 pages 4to. ; of a Grammar of the Bengal Language ; of a Grammar in the Mahratta Language ; of a Translation of the Scriptures into the Bengal Language; and of various other useful publications in Oriental literature,
•I" Clotworthy Gowan, Esc].
[83]
manner in which you have acquilled yourself, and to commu- nicate to you the satisfaction with which the learned Pundits, your auditors, have listened to your correct pronunciation of the Shanscrit tongue.
" Four years have now elapsed since the commencement of this Institution. During that period the popular languages of India have been sedulously cultivated ; and are now fluently spoken. Last in order, because first in difficulty, appears the parent of all these dialects, the primitive Shanscrit ; as if to acknowledge her legitimate offspring, to confirm their affinity and relation to each other, and thereby to complete our system of Oriental study.
" Considered as the source of the colloquial tongues, the utility of the Shanscrit language is evident; but as containing numerous treatises on the religion, jurisprudence, arts and sci- ences of the Hindoos, its importance is yet greater; especially to those to whom is committed, by this government, the pro- vince of legislation for the natives ; in order that being conver- sant with the Hindoo writings, and capable of referring to the original authorities, they may propose, from time to time, the reciuisile modifications and improvements, in just accordance with existing law and ancient institution.
" Shanscrit learning, say the Brahmins, is like an extensive forest, abounding with a great variety of bcautifid foliage,
M 2
[84]
splendid blossoms, and delicious fruits ; but surrounded by a strong and thorny fence, which prevents those who are desirous of plucking its fruits or flowers, from entering in.
" The learned Jones, Wilkins, and others, broke down this opposing fence in several places ; but by the College of Fort William, a highway has been made into the midst of the wood ; and you. Sir, have entered thereby.
" The successful study of the Shanscrit tongue will distin- guish this fourth year of our Institution, and constitute it an aera in the progress of Eastern learning ; and you. Sir, have the honour of being the first to deliver a speech in that ancient and difficult language. The success that has attended you in the acquirement of other branches of Oriental literature, will en- courage you to prosecute the study of this, as far as it may be useful in qualifying you for the faithful discharge of your duties in the public service, or may be subservient to your own repu- tation, in advancing the interests of useful learning."
[Addressing his Excellency Marquis Wellesley, Governor General, Founder and Patron of the Institution,]
" MY LORD,
" It is just, that the language which has been first cultivated under your auspices, should primarily be employed in grate- fully acknowledging the benefit, and in speaking your praise.
[ 85 ]
" This ancient language, which refused to disclose itself to the former Governors of India, unlocks its treasures at your command, and enriches the world with the history, learning, and science of a distant age.
« The rising importance of our Collegiate Institulion has never been more clearly demonstrated than on the present oc- casion ; and thousands of the learned in distant nations will exult in this triumph of literature.
" What a singular exhibition has been this day presented to us ! In presence of the supreme Governor of India, and of its most learned and illustrious characters Asiatic and European, an assembly is convened, in which no word of our native tongue is spoken, but public discourse is maintained on interesting subjects, in the languages of Asia. The colloquial Hindoostanee, the classic Persian, the commercial Bengalee, the learned Ara- bic, and the primaeval Shanscrit, are spoken fluently, after hav- ing been studied grammatically, by English youth. Did ever any university in Europe, or any literary institution in any other age or country, exhibit a scene so interesting as this ! And what are the circumstances of these youth ! They are not students who prosecute a dead language with uncertain pur- pose, impelled only by natural genius or love of fame. But having been appointed to the important offices of administer- ing the government of the country in which these languages
[86]
are spoken, they applj ihcir acquisitions immediately to use- ful purposes; in distributing justice to the inhabitants; in transacting the business of the state, revenual and commer- cial; and in maintaining official intercourse with the people, in their own tongue, and not, as hitherto, by means of an interpreter.
" The acquisitions of oiii- students may be appreciated by their affording to the suppliant native immediate access to his principal ; and by their elucidating the spirit of the regulations of our government by oral communication, and by written ex- planations, varied according to the circumstances and capacities of the people.
" Tlie acquisitions of our students are appreciated at this moment by those learned Asiatics, now present in this assem- bly, some of them strangers from distant provinces ; who won- der every man to hear in his own tongue, important subjects discussed, and new and noble principles asserted, by the youth of a foreign land.
" The literary-- proceedings of this day amply repay all the solicitude, labour, and expense that have been bestowed on this Institution. If the expense had been a thousand times greater, it would not have equalled the immensity of the advan- tage, moral and political, that will ensue.
*' I, now an old man, have hved for a long series of years
[87]
among the Hiodoos ; I have been in the habit of preaching to multitudes daily, of discoursing with the Brahmins on every suuject, and of superintending schools for the instruction of the Hindoo youth. Their language is nearly as familiar to me as my own. This close intercourse with the natives for so long a period, and in different parts of our empire, has afforded me opportunities of information not inferior to those which have hitherto been presented to any other person. I may say indeed that their manners, customs, habits, and sentiments, are as ob- vious to me, as if I was myself a native. And knowing them as I do, and hearing as I do, their daily observations on our government, character, and principles, 1 am wan'anted to say, (and I deem it my duty to embrace the public opportunity now afforded me of saying it,) that the institution of this College was wanting to complete the happiness of the natives under our dominion ; for this Institution will break down that barrier (our ignorance of their language) which has ever opposed the influence of our laws and principles, and has despoiled our ad- ministration of its energy and effect.
" Were, however, the Institution to cease from this moment, its salutary effects would yet remain. Good has been done, which cannot be undone. Sources of useful knowledge, moral instruction, and political ulilit}^ have been opened to the na- tives of India, which can never be closed ; and their civil
[88]
improvement, like the gradual civilization of our own country, will advance in progression, for ages to come.
« One hundred original volumes in the Oriental languages and literature, will preserve for ever in Asia, the name of the founder of this Institution. Nor are the examples frequent of a renown, possessing such utility for its basis, or pervading such a vast portion of the habitable globe. My Lord, you have raised a monument of fame, which no length of time, or reverse of fortune, is able to destroy; not chiefly because it is inscribed with Mahratta and Mysore, with the trophies of war, and the emblems of victory ; but because there are inscribed on it the names of those learned 3'outh, who have obtained degrees of honour for high proficiency in the Oriental tongues.
" These youth will rise in regular succession to the govern- ment of this country. They will extend the domain of British civilization, security, and happiness, by enlarging the bounds of Oriental literature, and thereby diffusing the spirit of Chris- tian principles throughout the nations of Asia. These youth, who have lived so long amongst us, whose unwearied applica- tion to their studies we have all witnessed, whose moral and exemplary conduct has, in so solemn a manner, been publicly declared before this august assembly, on this day; and who, at the moment of entering on the public service, enjoy the fame of possessing qualities (rarely combined) constituting a
[89]
reputation of threefold strength for pubhc men, genius, indus- try, and virtue ; these iUustrious schohus, my Lord, the pride of iheir country, and the pillars of this empire, will record your name in many a language, and secure your fame for ever. Your fame is already recorded in their hearts. The whole body of youth of this service hail you as their father and their friend. Your honour will ever be safe in their hands. No revolution of opinion, or change of circumstances, can rob you of the solid glory derived from the humane, just, liberal, and magnanimous principles, which have been embodied b}'^ your administration.
" To whatever situation the course of future events may call you, the youth of this service Avill ever remain the pledges of the wisdom and purity of your government. Your evening of life will be constantlj^ cheered with new testimonies of their reverence and affection ; with new proofs of the advantages of the education you have afforded them; and with a demonstra- tion of the numerous benefits, moral, religious, and political, resulting from this Institution ; — benefits which will consolidate the happiness of millions in Asia, with the glory and welfare of our country."*
* See PrimititC Orientales, Vol. III. page 111.
N
[91 1
APPENDIX.
A.
Recokd of the superstitious Practices of the Hindoos, now subsisting, which iniiict inimediale Death, or tend to Deatli; deducted from the Evidence of the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of Fort William.
THE OFFERING OF CHILDREN TO GUNGA.*
1 HE natives of Ilindoostan, particularly the inhabitants of Orissa, and of the eastern parts of Bengal, sometimes make offerings of their children to the goddess Gunga.
When a woman, who has beeen long married, has no child, she and her husband make a vow to the goddess Gunga, " That if she " will bestow on them the blessing of children, they will devote " to her their Jirst born." If, after this vow, they have a child or children, the first born is preserved, till they have a convenient opportunity of returning to the river at the period of assembling at
* The river Ganges.
N2
\.
yj APPENDIX.
the holy places. They then take the child -with them ; and at the time of bathing, it is enconraged to walk into deep water, till it is carried away by the stream. If it be unwilling to go forward, it is pushed oil by it.s parents. Sometimes a stranger attends, and catches the perishing infant, and brings it up as his own ; but if no such person happen to be near, it is infallibly drowned, being de- serted by the parents the moment it floats in the river.
This species of human sacrifice is publicly committed at Gunga Saugor, in the last day of Pons ; and on the day of full moon in Kartic. At Bydyabatee, Trivenee, Nuddeea, Agradeep, and other places accounted holy, it is connnitted on the 13th day of the dark fortnight of the moon Chytra, and on the 10th of the bright fort- night in Jystha.
All the Pundits declare that this practice is not commanded in any Shaster,*
II.
KAMYA MORON, OR VOLUNTARY DEATH.
1. When a person is in distress, or has incurred the contempt of his society; and often when there is no other cause than his belief that it is meritorious to die in the river Gunga, he forms the reso- lution of parting with life in the sacred stream.
2. Such persons, at the times mentioned in the preceding article, go to the holy places, where many thousands of people are assem- bled for the purpose of sacred ablution. Some of them abstain from food, that life may depart from them in the holy place : but the greater number drown themselves in the presence of the sur- rounding multitude. Their children and other relations generally attend them. It is not uncommon for a father to be pushed again into the river by his sons, if he attempt to swim back to land.
• This practice is now abolished by regulation of government. See Appendix C.
APPENDIX. 93
3. At Saugoi- it is accounted a propitious sign if tlie person be soon seized by a sliark or a crocodile ; but his future happiness is considered doubtful if he stay long in the water without being destroyed.*
4. The only passage in the Shasters which has been submitted as countenancing this suicide is the following : " If a person be af- " flicted with an incurable disease, so painful that it cannot be " borne, he is permitted to throw himself from a precipice, or to " drown himself in the river."
.5. During the Pooja of the Rutt Juttra, some devote themselves to death by falling under the wheels of a heavy car or wooden tower, containing their gods. At Jaggernaut they sometimes lie down in the track of this machine a few hours before its arrival, and taking a soporiferous draught, hope to meet death asleep.
III.
EXPOSING OF CHILDREN.
This is a custom not commanded in any of the Shasters, and is wholly confined to the lower classes.
If a child refuse the mother's milk, whether from sickness or from any other cause, it is supposed to be under the influence of an evil spirit. In this case the babe is put into a basket and hung up in a tree for three days. It generally happens that before the expiration of that time the infant is dead ; being destroyed by ants, or by birds of prey. If it be alive at the end of the three days, it is taken home, and means are used to preserve its life.
• The sharks and iilligators are numerous at this place, particularly at the time of the annual festival, owing, it is supposed, to the human prey devoted to them from time imm<!- roorial.
9^ APPENDIX.
IV.
DESTKOYING FEMALE INFANTS.
This practice is common among a race of Hindoos called Rajpoots. Without alleging any other reason than the difficulty of providing for dautrhters in marriao;e, the mothers starve their female infants to death. In some places not one half of the females are permitted to live.*
IMMERSION OF SICK PERSONS IN THE RIVER.
M'hen a sick person (particularly if he be aged) is supposed not to be likely to recover, he is conveyed to the river, in ^vhich the lower half of his body is immersed. Water is copiously poured into his mouth ; and he seldom survives tlie operation many hours.
VI.
THE SAHAMOUON, OR THE BURNING OF WIDOM'S WITH THEIR DECEASED HUSBANDS.
1. This practice is common in all parts of Ilindoostan, but it is more frequent on the banks of the Ganges.
It is usual for the woman to l)urn with her husband's corpse. But there is a cast, called Jogees, who bury their dead. The women of this cast bury themselves alive with their husbands
2. From the number of burnings and buryings in a given time, within the compass of a few districts, it was calculated by the late learned Mr. William Chambers, that. the widows who perish by self- devotement in the northern provinces of Ilindoostan alone, are not
• Lord Tcignmouth relates, tliat this infanticide is practised on the fr(intiers of Juanpore, a district of the province of Benares ; unJ at another place witiiin the same province. Asiatic Res. Vol. IV. page 338.
See also Memoirs of George Thomas, by Captain Franklin, page 100.
APPENDIX. 95
not less than ten thousand annually. This calculation is counte- nanced by the number of burnings within thirty miles round Calcutta during the period of the last six months, which, by ac- count taken, is one hundcil and sixteen.*
3. The usual mode of performing the rite of burning is the following :
When the husband is dead, the widow, if she intend to burn, immediately declares her intention ; and soon after goes to the river side, where the corpse of her husband is laid. The Brahmins and common people assemble. The pile being erected, the dead body is placed upon it. After a few ceremonies (differing in dif- ferent districts) the widow lays herself down by the side of the corpse. Combustible materials are thrown upon the pile, which is pressed down by bamboo levers. The heir at law then kindles the fire. The surrounding multitude set up a shout, which is neces- sary to prevent her cry from being heard, if she should make any; and the life of the victim is soon ended.
4. The following circumstances contribute to the frequency of this act :
When a husband dies, the wife has the choice of burning with him, or of forsakiug the comforts of life. She must put on no ornaments, must be clothed in sordid apparel, and must eat but one scanty meal in the day.
If she attempt to escape from the fire, any person of the very lowest cast may seize and carry her home as his own property. But in this case her relations generally bring her forcibly back to the fire, to prevent the disgrace of her being carried away.
5. Tiic laws of the Hindoos concerning the female sacrifice, arc collected in a book, called Sooddhee Sungraha.
The passages in that book which relate to the principle or act of burning, arc here subjoijied, with the names of the original Shastcrs from which they are collected.
* Soc Appenilix D,
96 APPENDIX.
Angecra. " The virtuous wife who burns herself Avith her hus- " band is like to Aroondhutee. If she be within a day's journey of " the place where he dies, the burning of the corpse shall be " deferred a day, to wait for her arrival."
Brahma Pooran. " If the husband die in a distant country, the "wife may take any of his effects; for instance a sandal, and " binding it on her thigh, burn with it on a separate fire."
Reek Vcd. " If a woman thus burn with her husband it is not " suicide, and the relations shall be unclean three days on account " of her death ; after which the Shraddhee must be performed."
Vishnoo Pooran. " If a person be poteet, (fallen or sinful,) all " his sins will be blotted out by his wife's dying with him in the " fire, after a proper atonement has been made."
" A pregnant woman is forbidden to burn, and also the woman " who is in her times ; or Avho has a young child, unless some " proper person undertake the education of the child.
" If a woman ascend the pile and should afterwards decline to " burn through love of life or earthly things, she must perform the " penance Prazapotyo,* and will then be free from her sin."
Goutam. " A Brahmanee can only die with her husband, and " not in a separate fire. The eldest son or near relation must set " fire to the pile."
On comparing these passages with the present practice of burning women in Ilindoostan, little similarity will be found either in principle, or in ceremonial. In many particulars of the existing custom, the Hindoos directly violate the laws of their religion.
NOTE BY THi: PUNDITS.
" There may be some circumstantial differences of a local nature " in the above mentioned customs ; but the general practice cor- " responds with what is here written."
* A rigid fust lor some lUijs.
APPENDIX. 97
B.
Notes on the Practicability of abolishing those Practices oi" the Hindoos, which inflict immediate Death, or tend to produce Death ; collated from the Information and Sugges- tions of the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of Fort William.
1. IT is an attribute of the British government in India that it tolerates all religious opinions, and forms of worship, and protects those who profess them, as long as they conduct themselves in an orderly and peaceable manner.
2. If murder, robbery, or adultery be committed under the name of religion, the persons guilty of such actions may be prosecuted for civil crimes. No sanction of religion can save the offender from the punishment due for his violation of the laws, and for his offence against humanity and social happiness.
" The principle asserted in the foregoing paragraphs is acknow- *' ledged by the Pundits."
3. Death is inflicted, and sanguinary rites are practised, by the Hindoos under the name of an ancient custom, or of a religious duty.
I. Children are sacrificed by their parents to Gunga ;
II. They are hung up on ti'ees in baskets and devoured by birds of prey.
III. Female infants among the Rajpoot Hindoos, are destroyed by starving.
O
98 APPENDIX.
IV. Men and women drown themselves in the Ganges, at the places reputed holy.
V. They devote themselves to death by falling under the wheels of the machine which carries their gods.*
VI. Widows are burned alive with their deceased husbands.
VII. Widows are buried alive with their deceased husbands.
VIII. Persons supposed to be dying, are immersed in the river.
IX. The inhuman practice of swinging Mith hooks passed through the integuments of the back, called Peet Phooron.
X. The practice of dancing with threads, canes, or bamboos passed through the sides, called the Parswoban.
XI. The passing spits or other instruments of iron through the tongue or forehead, called Zuhba Phooron.
XII. The falling from a height on sharp instruments, called Pat Bhanga.
XIII. The practice of swinging over a fire, called Ihool Sunyoss.
XIV. The practice of climbing naked a tree armed with horrid thorns,-}- called Kanta Bhanga.
And all the other ceremonies which are performed on the last five days of the month Chytra, under the denomination of the Chorruk Pooja are often the occasion of death ; and always tend to brutalize the minds both of actors and spectators.
To these if we add self-torture, which is practised in the most disgusting and unnatural forms, some idea may be formed of the present effects of the Hindoo superstition.
4. None of these practices are sanctioned in the books, which the Hindoos account divine, except the three following; the Kamya Moron, or voluntary devotement; Sahamoron, or burning of Avidowsj and the immersion of half the body of a dying person in the river. And these are not commanded. These actions are
* This is practised chiefly at Jaggcrnaut, at the Pooja of the Rutt Jattra. •f- The Khujoor tree.
APPENDIX. 09
generally performed in consequence of vows, or in compliance with custom. But all vows are optional, and the committing- murder in consequence of a voav, does not lessen the guilt of it. On the con- trary, a vow to commit such an action, is a crime, which deserves punishment. " This principle is conceded hy the Pundits."
5. Most persons of erudition and influence among the Hindoos reprobate the observance of cruel or painful rites not appointed by the Shasters.
When these pei'sons have been asked, why they do not exert their influence to prevent such irregularities, they have always answered: "That they have no power; that the Hindoo rajahs " formerly did interfere and punish those mIio were guilty of " breaking the laws of the Shasters." They allege particularly that, in the Sahamoron, or burning of widows, " no influence of the " Brahmins or of relations should be permitted, and that such iuflu- " ence when suspected is a subject for civil inquiry ; that the " woman should come of her own accord, and lay herself on the " pile after it is kindled ; that no bamboos or ropes should bind "her down; and that if after ascending the pile her resolution " should fail her, she should be subject to no inconvenience or " disgrace, more than the appointed atonement,* or that, for which *' it may be commuted ; and that every deviation from the strict " letter of the law, is to be accounted murder."
The uninformed part of the community assent to the propriety of the common practice ; and there can be little doubt that family pride, in many cases, lights the funeral pile. But the opinion of the learned and more respectable ])art of their society must have the greatest weight ; and would be suflicient to vindicate any salutary measure which government might adopt. To reduce this rite to
• .\ rigid fast; but which may be commuted for a gift to a Brahmin of a cow and a calf; or of five kouns of cowries.
O 2
100
APPENDIX.
the strict bounds allowed it in the Shasters, Avould do much towards its total abolition.
6. The immersion of half the body of a person supposed to be dying, in the water of the Ganges, must often, in acute diseases, occasion premature death.
What has been observed respecting the Sahamoron, will equally apply to this practice. It is optional. Though very common on the banks of the Ganges, it is reprobated in many places at a distance from it. The abolition of it would not be more difficult than that of the Sahamoron.
APPENDIX. 101
c.
A. D. 1802. Resulation VI.
tc
J\ REGULATION for preventing the sacrifice of children at Saugor and other places. Passed hy the Governor General in council, on the 20th August, 1802.
" It has been represented to the Governor General in council, that a criminal and inhuman practice of sacrificing children, by exposing them to be drowned, or devoured by sharks, prevails at the island of Saugor, and at Bansbaryah, Chaugdah, and other places on the Ganges. At Saugor especially, such sacrifices have been made at fixed periods, namely, the day of full moon in No- vember and in January ; at which tinve also grown persons have devoted themselves to a similar death. Children, thrown into the sea at Saugor have not been generally rescued, as is stated to be the custom at other places; but the sacrifice has, on the contrary, been completely eftected, with circumstances of peculiar atrocity in some instances. This practice, which is represented to arise from superstitious vows, is not sanctioned by the Hindoo law, nor countenanced by the religious orders, or by the people at large ; nor was it at any time authorized by the Hindoo or Mahomedan governments of India. The persons concerned in the perpetration of such crimes are therefore clearly liable to punishment; and the plea of custom would be inadmissible in excuse of the offence. But, for the more effectual i)rcvention of so inhuman a practice, the Governor General in council lias enacted the following regu- lation, to be in force from the promulgation of it, in the provinces of Bengal, Behar, Orissa, and Benares."
Then follows the clause declaring the practice to be murder, pu- nishable with death.
102
APPENDIX.
D.
Report of the Number of Women who liave burned them- selves on the Funeral Pile of their Husbands within thirty Miles round Calcutta, from the Beginning of Bysakh (loth April) to the End of Aswin (15th October), 1804.
FROM GURRIA TO |
BARRYPORE. |
Naktulla |
1 |
||
Ijhurut Bazar |
. |
. |
1 |
Byshnub Ghat |
2 |
Rajepore |
- |
- |
2 |
Etal Ghat |
2 |
Muluncha |
- |
- |
2 |
Russapagli |
1 |
Barrypore |
- |
- |
1 |
Koot Ghat |
- 2 |
IVIaeenugur |
. |
- |
1 |
Gurria - - . |
1 |
Lasun |
_ |
_ |
1 |
Bassdhuni |
2 |
Kesubpore |
- |
- |
2 |
Dadpore and near it |
3 |
Mahamaya |
. |
• |
3 |
||
Puschim Bahine |
. |
. |
1 |
FROM BARRYPORE TO BUHIPORE. |
|
Bural |
- |
- |
3 |
Joynagur |
2 |
Dhopa Gach, hi |
- |
- |
1 |
Moosilpore Bishnoopoor |
1 3 |
FROM TOLLEY's NULLA |
MOUTH |
Balia |
1 |
||
TO GURRIA. |
Gunga Dwar |
1 |
|||
Mouth of ToUey's |
nulla |
- |
6 |
Gochurun Ghat |
2 |
Kooli Bazar |
- |
- |
1 |
Telia |
1 |
Kidderpore bridge |
- |
- |
1 |
||
Jeerat bridge |
. |
- |
2 |
FROM SEEBPORE TO BALEEA. |
|
Near the hospital |
- |
- |
1 |
Khooter Saer |
1 |
Watson's Gliat |
- |
- |
1 |
Sulkea - - . |
- 3 |
Bhobancepore |
- |
- |
2 |
Ghoosri Chokey Ghat |
2 |
Kalee Ghat |
- |
- |
6 |
Balee |
3 |
ToUey Gunge |
- |
- |
O |
Seebpore |
1 |
APPENDIX. |
103 |
||
FROM BALEE TO BYDYABATEE. |
Kashipore |
1 |
|
Serampore |
1 |
Chitpore |
1 |
Bydyahatee Dhon-nagur |
1 1 |
FROM BURAHNAGUR TO CHANOK. Dukhineshwar - - 2 |
|
FROM BYDYABATEE TO |
BASSBA- |
Agurpara |
4 |
REEA. |
Areeadoha |
3 |
|
Chundun-nagur Chinchura Saha Gunge |
3 2 2 |
Chanuk Sookchur Khurdoha and near it |
1 1 - 2 |
Bassbareea |
FROM CHANOK TO KACHRAPARA. |
||
Bhudreshwur |
1 |
Eeshapore |
2 |
FROM CALCUTTA TO Bl GUB. Soorer Bazar |
JEAHNU- 2 - 2 |
Koomorhatta Kachrapara Bliatpara 'T'rifal ( \r\ civ Tn/-»n1 |
- 2 - 3 1 |
Burahnugur |
^1^c^ 1 1« |
The above Report was made by persons of the Hindoo cast, de- puted for that purpose. They were ten in number, and were sta- tioned at different places during the Whole period of the six months. They gave in their account monthly,' specifying the name and place; so that every individual instance was subject to investigation im- mediately after its occurrence.
2. By an account taken in 1803, the number of women sacrificed during that year within thirty miles round Calcutta was two hun- dred and seventy-five.
3. In the foregoing Report of six months in 1804, it will be per- ceived that no account was taken of burnings in a district to the west of Calcutta, nor further than twenty miles in some other di- rections ; so that the whole number of burnings within thirty miles round Calcutta, must have been considerably greater than is here stated.
104 APPENDIX.
4. The average number (according to the above Report) of wo- men burning within tliirty miles round Calcutta, is nearly twenty per month.
5. One of the above was a girl of eleven years of age. Instances sometimes occur of children of ten years old burning with their husbands.*
6. In November of last year two women, widows of one Brahmin, burnt themselves with his body at Barnagore, within two miles of Calcutta.
7. About the same time a woman burnt herself at Kalee Ghat, with the body of a man, who was not her husband. The man's
-name was Toteram Doss. The woman was a Joginee of Seebpore.
8. In the province of Orissa, now subject to the British govern- ment, it is a custom, that when the wife of a man of rank burns, all his concubines must burn with her. In the event of their refusal, ^hey are dragged forcibly to the place and pushed with bamboos into the flaming pit. It is usual there to dig a pit, instead of raising a pile. The truth of this fa(|| (noticed by some writers) is attested by Pundits now in the College of Fort William, natives of that province.
* They often raarry at the age of ni^K.
APPENDIX. 105
E.
Religious Mendicants.
1 H E Hindoo Shasters commend a man if he retire from the world, and, devoting himself to solitude, or to pilgrimage, live on the spontaneous productions of the earth, or b}' mendicity. This prin- ciple, operating on an ignorant and superstitious people, has in the revolution of ages produced the consequence which might be ex- pected. The whole of Hindoostan swarms with lay-beggars. In some districts there are armies of beggars. They consist, in gene- ral of thieves and insolvent debtors; and are excessively ignorant, and notoriously debauched.
This begging system is felt as a public evil by the industrious part of the community, who, from fear of the despotic poAver and awful curse of this fraternity, dare not withhold their contributions.
These beggars, often coming into large towns naked, outrage decency, and seem to set Christian police at defiance.
The Pundits consider these mendicants as the public and licensed corrupters of the morals of the people ; and they affirm that the suppression of the order would contribute greatly to the civil im- provement of the natives of Hindoostan.
106 APPENDIX.
F.
Dillerent Hindoo Sects in Bengal.
1 HE discrepancy of religious belief in the province of Bengal alone (which province has been accounted the stronghold of the Brahminical superstition,) will illustrate the general state of the other provinces of Hindoostan.
In Bengal there are five classes of natives who are adverse to the Brahminical system ; and who maj' be termed Dissenters from the Hindoo practices and religion.
1. The followers of Chytunya of Nuddeea. This philosopher taught that there is no distinction of cast; a tenet which alone undermines the whole system of Hinduism.
2. The followers of Ram Doolal, who is now living at Ghosepara, near Sookhsagur. These are computed to be twenty thousand in number, and are composed of every denomination of Hindoos and Mussulmans. They profess a kind of Deism. Of this sect some have already embraced the Christian faith.
3. A thiid great body were lately followers of Shiveram Doss, at Jugutanundu Katee. This man, who is yet alive, was believed to be a partial incarnation of the Deity. They have addressed several letters to the Protestant missionaries, and are ready to ab- jure idol-worship and other errors. ^
4. Another class of Hindoo sceptics is to be found at Lokephool in Jessore. Their representative at this time is Neeloo, surnamed the Sophist. Some of these have repeatedly visited the missionaries.
APPENDIX. 107
and invited them to go amongst them. They have received the Bible and other religious hooks in the Bengalee language, which they now teach in a school established for the instruction of children.
5. The fifth class, which is very numerous, profess respect for the opinions of a leader named Amoonee Sa, residing in Muhummud Shawi. Tliey have lately sent two deputations to the Christian missionaries, requesting a conference with them on the doctrines of the Gospel.
Now, " Mhat forbids that these men should be baptized r" We do not offer them a religion, but the people themselves, awake to their own concerns, come to us and ask for it. What policy, what philosophy is that, which forbids our granting their request ? It must certainly have been an ignorance of facts which has so long- kept alive amongst us the sentiment, that religion is not to be men- tioned to the natives.
That which prevents the sects above mentioned from renouncing (even without our aid) all connection with Hindoos or IMussul- mans, is the want of precedent in the North of India of a commu- nity of native Christians, enjoying political consequence, as in the South. The ignorance of the people is so great, that they doubt whether their civil liberties are equally secure to them under the denomination of Christian, as under that of Hindoo or Mussulman; and they do not understand that we have yet recognised in our code of native law, any other sect than that of Hindoo and Mussulman.
P2
108 APPENDIX.
G.
Ancient Civilization of India.
1 H E constant reference of some authors to what is termed the ancient civilization of the Hindoos, gives currency to an opinion in Europe, that the natives of India are yet in an improved state of society.
It is probable that the Hindoos were once a civilized people, in the sense in which the ancient Chaldeans and ancient Egyptians are said to have been civilized. The result of the most accurate researches on this subject, appears to be the following.
From the plains of Shinar, at the time of the dispersion, some tribes migrated toward the East to India, and some toward the West, to Egypt, while others remained in Chaldea. At an early period, we read of the " wisdom and learning of the Egyptians," and of the Chaldeans; and it is probable that the " wisdom and " learning" of the Hindoos were the same in degree, at the same period of time. In the mean while patriarchal tradition (which had accompanied the different tribes at the beginning) pervaded the mythology of all.
It may be presumed further, that the systems of the Hindoos would remain longer unaltered with them, by reason of their remote and insulated situation; from which' circumstance also, their writings would be more easily preserved.
We collect from undoubted historical evidence, that during a period of twelve hundred years, a free intercourse subsisted be-
APPENDIX. 109
tween India, Egypt, Greece, and Chaldea. Of course the " wisdom" of each of these nations respectively must have been common to all, and their systems of tlieology and astronomy would have been allied to each other ; as we know in fact they were. How it hap- pened, by the mere operation of natural causes, that Greece and Rome should have left Egypt and India so far behind, is yet to be accounted for ; though the purpose of it in the designs of the divine Providence, is very evident.
But now the wisdom of the East hath passed away with the wisdom of Egypt; and we might M'ith equal justice attribute civilization to the present race of Egyptians, as to the present race of the Hindoos.
Historians have been at great pains to collect vestiges of the ancient civilization of the Hindoos ; and with some success ; for these vestiges are as manifest as those of the early civilization of Egypt or of Chaldea. Doctor Robertson says that he prosecuted, his laborious investigation with the view and hope, " that, if his " account of the early civilization of India should be received as "just and well established, it might have some influence upon the " behaviour of Europeans towards that people."* This was a hu- mane motive of our celebrated historian. But as it is difficult for us to respect men merely for the civilization of their forefathers ; a more useful deduction appears to be this ; that since the Hindoos are proved on good evidence, to have been a civilized people in former days, we should endeavour to make them a civilized people again. Doctor Robertson seems to think that the Hindoos are even now " far advanced beyond the inhabitants of the two other cjuarters " of the globe in improvement." Such a sentiment indeed is apt to force itself on the mind, from a mere investigation of books. But to a spectator in India, the improvement alluded to Avill appear to be very partial; and the quality of it is little understood in Europe.
* Dissertation on India, page 335.
110 APPENDIX.
It is true that the natives excel in the manual arts of their cast; and that some of them, particularly those who arc brought up amongst Europeans, acquire a few ideas of civility and general knowledge. But the bulk of the common people, from Cape Comorin to Thibet, are not an improved people. Go into a village, within five miles of Calcutta, and you will find an ignorance of letters and of the world, an intellectual debility, a M^'etchedness of living, and a barbarism of appearance, which, by every account, (making allow- ance for our regular government and plentiful country) are not surpassed among the natives in the interior of Africa or back set- tlements of America.* On the principle of some late philosophers, that those men are most civilized. Mho approach nearest to the simplicity of nature, it might be expected perhaps that the Hindoos are a civilized people. But even this principle fails them. For an artificial and cruel superstition debases their minds, and holds them in a state of degradation, which to an European is scarcely credible.
There is one argument against the possibility of their being in a civilized state, which to the accurate investigators of the human mind in Europe, will appear conclusive. The cast of the multitude, that is, the Sooders, are held in abhorrence and contempt by the Brahmins. It is a crime to instruct them. It is a crime for that unhappy race even to hear the words of instruction. The Sooder is considered by the Brahmins as an inferior species of being, even in a physical sense; intellectual incapacity is therefore expected and patiently emhircd, and the wretched Sooder is supposed, at the next transmigration of souls, to animate the body of a monkey or a jackall.
The philosopher of Geneva himself would not have contended for the civilization of the Sooders.
• See Park and Mackenzie.
APPENDIX. Ill
H.
Excessive Polygamy of llie Koolin Brahmins.
1 HE Brahmins in Bengal accuse indivichials of their own order of a very singular violation of social propriety; and the disclosure of the fact will, probably, place the character of the venerable Brahmin in a new light.
The Koolins, who are accounted the purest and the most sacred cast of the Brahmins, claim it as a privilege of their order, to marry an hundred wives. And they sometimes accomplish that number; it being accounted an honour by other Brahmins to unite their daughters to a Koolin Brahmin. The wives live commonly in their father's houses; and the Koolin Brahmin visits them all round, generally once a year ; on which occasion, he receives a present from the father. The progeny is so numerous in some instances, that a statement of the number (recorded in the registers of the cast) would scarcely obtain credit.
As in the case of human sacrifices at Saugor, and of the number of women who are annually burned near Calcutta, there was a dis- position among many to discredit the fact ; it may be proper to adduce a few names and places to establish the excessive polygamy of the Koolin Brahmins.
The Ghautucks, or registrars of the Koolin cast state, that Rajeb Bonnergee, now of Calcutta, has forty wives; and that Rajchunder Bonnergee, also of Calcutta, has forty-two wives, and intends to marry more ; that llamraja Bonnergee of Bicrampore, aged thirty
112 APPENDIX.
years, and Pooran Bonnergec, Rajkissore Chuttcrgec, and lloopram IMuokergee, have each upwards of forty wives, and intend to marry more ; that Birjoo Mookergee of Bicrampore, who died about five years ago, had ninety wives; that Pertab Bonnergee of Panchraw, near Burdwau, had seventy wives ; that Ramkonny Mookergee of Jessorc, who died about twelve years ago, had one hundred wives; and that Rogonaut Mookergee of Bale Gerrea, near Santipore, who died about four years ago, had upwards of one hundred wives.
The effects of this excessive polygamy are very pernicious to society ; for it is a copious source of female prostitution. Some of these privileged characters make it a practice to marry, merely for the dowry of the wife ; and as she seldom sees her husband during liis life, and dare not marry another after his death, she has strong temptations to an irregular conduct. This monopoly of women by the Koolin Brahmins is justly complained of by Brahmins of the other orders; and they have expressed a hope that it will be abo- lished by authority. They affirm that tliis (like many other reigning practices) is a direct violation of the law of the Shasters, which (Joes uot allow more than four wives to a Brahmin.
APPENDIX. ll;
I.
Testimonies to the general Character of the Hindoos.
As a doubt has been sometimes expressed regarding the real character of the Flindoos, and it has been supposed that tlicir degeneracy only commenced in the last century, we shall adduce the testimony of three competent judges, who Hved at different periods of time, and occupied different situations in Hfe. The first is a king of Hindoostan, who was well acquainted with the liigher classes of the Hindoos; the second a city magistrate, who was conversant witli the lower classes ; and the third an author, well versed in their mythology, and intimately acquainted with their learned men. The concurring testimony of these witnesses will be received with more respect on this account, that the first evidence is that of a Mahomedan, the second of a modern philosopher, and the third of a Christian : and to these Ave shall add the testimony of a Brahmin himself.
1. In the Tuzuc Timuri, " containing maxims of Tamerlane the " Great, derived from his own experience, for the future govern- *' ment of his conquests," there is the following mandate to his sons and statesmen :
" Know, my dear children, and elevated statesmen, that the in- " habitants of Hindoostan and Bengal are equally debilitated in " their corporeal, and inert in their mental faculties. They are " inexorable in temper, and at the same time so penurious and " sordid in mind, that nothing can be obtained from them but by
Q
114 APPENDIX.
" personal violence. It appears unquestionable to me, that thi» •' people are under the displeasure of the Almighty, otherwise a " prophet would have been appointed for them, to turn them away " from the worship of idols, and fire and cows, and to direct them " to the adoration of the true God. Regardless of honour, and " indecent in their dress, they sacrifice their lives for trifles (they " give their souls for a farthing), and are indefatigable in unworthy " pursuits ; whilst improvident and imprudent, their ideas are con- *' fined and views circumscribed. Like those demons who, with a *' view to deceive, can assume the most specious appearances, so " the native of Hindoostan cultivates imposture, fraud, and decep- " tion, and considers them to be meritorious accomplishments. *' Should any person entrubt to him the care of his property, that *' person M'ill soon become only the nominal possessor of it.
" The tendency of this my mandate to you statesmen, is, to " preclude a confidence in their actions, or an adoption of their " advice.* But should their assistance be necessary, employ them " as the mechanical, and support them as the living instruments of " labour." Asiatic Miscellany, Vol. III. p. 179-
2. The second testimony to the general character of the Hindoos shall be that of Mr. IIoKvell, who was a city magistrate of Calcutta about the middle of last century. Mr. Holwell calls himself a phi- ]osoj)hcr ; and, as such, he is an admirer of the Hindoo mythology, and alleges that a Brahmin would be a perfect model of piety and purity, if he would only attend to the precepts of the Shasters.
" The Gentoos, in general, are as degenerate, crafty, superstitious, " litigious, and wicked a people as any race of beings in the known " world, if not eminently more so, especially the common run of " Brahmins; and we can truly aver, that during almost five years^
• Marquis Comwallis was never known, during his administration in India, to admit & native to his confidence. Under the administration of Marquis Wellcslcy there is a totat •.\clusion of native counsel.
APPENDIX. 115
" that we presided in the judicial Cutcheny Court ofCalcutta, never " any murder, or other atrocious crime, came before us, but it uas " proved in the end that a Brahmin was at the bottom of it."*
3. At Benares, the fountain of Hindoo learning and religion, where Capt. Wilford, author of the Essays on the Indian and Egyp- tian Mythology, has long resided in the society of the Brahmins, a scene has been lately exhibited, which certainly has never had a parallel in any other learned society in the world.
The Pundit of Capt. Wilford having, for a considerable time, been guilty of interpolating his books, and of fabricating new sen- tences in old works, to answer a particular purpose, was at length detected and publicly disgraced. As a last eflbrt to save his cha- racter, " he brought ten Brahmins, not only as his compurgators, " but to swear by what is most sacred in their religion to the "genuineness of the extracts."! Capt. Wilford would not permit the ceremonial of perjury to take place, and dismissed them from his presence with indignation.
Among what tribe of barbarians iu America, or in the Pacific Ocean, could there be found so many of their principal men, in one place, who would come forth, and confirm a falsehood in the presence of their countrymen, by a solemn act of their country's religion, like these learned disciples of Brahma at Benares !
4. To the foregoing we shall add the testimony of a Brahmin himself, extracted from a paper, entitled " A Defence of the Hin- " doos." — "These ravages of llindoostan (from the repeated inva- " sion of the Mussulmans) so disturbed the peace of the country, " that the principles of its inhabitants were confounded, their " learning degraded, and their customs entirely forgotten. Thus " reduced, having no means of support, they were induced to prac- *' tise the vices forbidden them ; they would have become savages,
* Ilolwell's Historical Events, p. 152. t Asiat. Res. Vol. VIII. p. 28.
Q!2
IIG
APPENDIX.
" or have been entirely rooted out, had not the glorious British " nation established the standard of their government."
See Defence of the Hindoos against Mr. New'nham's College Essay ; by Senkariah, a learned Brahmin at Madras. Madras Ga- zette, 10th November, 180-i.
APPENDIX. 117
K.
Jewish Scriptures at Cochin.
1 HERE is reason to believe that scriptural records, older than the apostolical, exist on the coast of Malabar. At Cochin there is a colony of Jews, Avho retain the tradition that they arrived in India soon after the Babylonian captivity. There are in that province two classes of Jews, the white and the black Jews. The black Jews are those who are supposed to have arrived at that earl^ period. The white Jews emigrated from Europe in later ages. What seems to countenance the tradition of the black Jews is, that they have copies of those books of the Old Testament which were •written previously to the captivity, but none of those whose dates are subsequent to that event.
Some years ago the President of Yale College, in America, an eminent archaiologist, addressed a letter to Sir William Jones, on the subject of these manuscripts, proposing that an enquiry should be instituted by the Asiatic Society ; but Sir William died before the letter arrived. His object was to obtain the whole of the fifth chapter of Genesis, and a collation of certain other passages in the Old Testament ; and also to ascertain Mhether the MSS. at Cochin "were written in the present Hebrew character, or in another Orien- tal Palaeography.
In the year 1748, Mr. Romaine, the learned editor of Calasio's Hebrew Dictionary, was meditating a voyage to India, for the sole purpose of consulting these manuscripts.
118 APPENDIX.
The latest information respecting them is contained in a letter lately received from a learned missionary in the south of the penin- sula, who had resided for some time in the vicinity of Cochin. He states, that he " had constantly been informed that the Jews at " Cochin had those books only of the Old Testament which were "written before the Babylonian captivity; and that thence it is " generally believed by the Christians of the Deccan, that they " had come to India soon after that event. He adds, that the MSS. " was on a material resembling paper, in the form of a roll; and " that the character had a strong resemblance to Hebrew, if not " Hebrew."
By the inspection of these MSS. some light might be thrown on the controversy respecting (1.) the Hebrew and Samaritan letters; (i2.) the antiquity of the vowel points ; (3.) the Scripture chrono- logy ; and (•4'.) the correctness of the European copies of the Old Testament. Dr. Kennicott complains of a practice among the Western Jews of altering many copies to a conformity with some particular manuscript. He also accuses them of wilful corruption; as in expunging the word "73" in Deut. xxvii. 26. Bishop Louth suspects them of leaving out words in certain places, to invalidate the argument of the Christians; as for example, "mO?" Isaiah liii. 8. ; where the Septuagint read "ay Oan-aToi/." But Jews in the East, remote from the learned controversy of Christians, would have no motive for such corruptions.
It is in contemplation of the Author of this Memoir to visit Cochin, previously to his return from India, for the express pur- pose of investigating these ancient Jewish records ; and also of examining the books of the Nestorian Christians, who are said to possess some MSS. in the Chaldaic character, of a high antiquity^
APPENDIX. 119
L.
Shanscrit Testimonies of Christ.
1 n E learned Wilford, who has resided for many years at Benares, the fountain of Shanscrit literature, and has devoted himsclt en- tirely to researches into Hindoo mythology and Oriental history, has just finished a work wliicli M'ill be received with much satisfac- tion by tlie public. It is a record of the testimonies contained iu the Shanscrit writings of the truth of the Christian religion.
This work, Avhich is yet in manuscript, is now in circulation (January, 180.5) with the members of the Asiatic Society, pre- viously to its publication in the Asiatic Researches. It is entitled, "Salivahana; the Son of the Jacshaca, or Carpenter; or Intro- *' duction of the Christian Religion into India ; its Progress and " Decline."
From these evidences it appears, that the prophecies of the Old Testament were recorded in the Shanscrit Puranas of India, as in the Sibylline books of Rome ; that the rumour of the universal dominion of the IVIessiah had alarmed the emperors of the East as well as the emperors of Rome ; and that holy men journeyed from the East, directed by a miraculous star, to see the heavenly child. It further ap[)cars, that many of the Shanscrit writings to which had been attributed a vast antiquity, Mere not only composed after the Christian a-ra, but contain particulars of the advent, birth, life, miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of our Saviour.
To establish fully the authenticity of these important records,
120 APPENDIX.
and to invite investigation, Captain Wilford has deposited his au- thorities and voucliers in the library of the College of Fort William, and among the archives of the Asiatic Society.
At the conclusion of the work the learned author thus expresses himself; " I have written this account of the Christian religion " with the impartiality of an historian ; fully persuaded that *' our holy religion cannot possibly receive any additional lustre " from it."
i
APPENDIX. 121
M.
Chinese Version of the Scriptures ; and Chinese Literature.
1. 1 HE projected translation of the Scriptures into the Chinese language in England, which we understand, has already obtained the most respectable patronage, is considered here as an under- taking, which will be attended with extreme difficulty, if it be not found altogether impracticable. Before any commencement be made, the subject ought certainly to be maturely considered, both in regard to the expense and the execution. The estimate is stated to be thirty thousand pounds sterling, and doubtless, the expense of executing the Avork in the proposed form, by types, (or even by copper-plate, which would be the cheapest and perhaps the only practicable mode in England,) is not over- rated at that sum.
2. But who is to translate the work ? Dr. Montucci's Dictionary, now in the press, must indeed be a valuable performance, (judging from the genuineness of the materials and the erudition of the com- piler,) and it will be of considerable use to any translator, whether in China or in England. But will the united labours of Dr. Montucci and Dr. 1 lager ever produce a chapter of the Bible which will be intelligible to a native of China? Without the aid of learned natives of the country to write their own language, or to hear it read by the translator, no work of this kind can be prosecuted with any confidence of its utility. This has been sufficiently proved to us in 'the versions in other Oriental languages (much more simple than the Chinese) which have been undertaken at the College of For'
R
122 APPENDIX.
William. Even the Aral)ic Bible, which is now republishing in England, can never be useful as a popular work in Arabia, it being composed in the classic, and not in the vernacular dialect of ihat country. For a similar reason the old Persian translation is of no use in Persia.
3. But even supposing a Chinese version of the Scriptures to have been executed in Englantl, how is it to be printed ? or in Avhat form presented to the Chinese ? Has it been seriously pro- posed to print it in a moveable type, and on English paper ! It ouglit to be printed, not in the moveable type, nor in the stereo- type, but in the mode commoidy used in China. The characters are by the Chinese engraved on a tablet of wood the size of the page, and the impression is thrown off, as by copper-plates in England. At Canton, the dispatches from Pekin which arrive in the morning, are put into the hands of the engraver, and the ncM'spaper is thrown oft' in tlie afternoon of the same day. We have Chinese artists now in Calcutta, who engrave on wood with neatness and accuracy ; and who are competent to engrave the whole of the Scriptures in the Chinese manner; and to print them on China paper, and in such a form, that the book shall appear to have been published in China.
If in this projected translation at home, the real object be utility to the Chinese people, by affording to them a faithful record of the revealed word of God in their vernacular tongue, we have no hesi- tation in aflirming that that object will be attained with more certain advantage, by remitting- one-fourth of the sum, which it has been proposed to embark in the undertaking in England, to the college of Fort William in Bengal: which institution, it may be observed, (independently of this particular object, and consitlered merely as the fountain of Christian know lege to the Oriental world,) is well entitled to the ample support of every Christiaa church and religious society in Europe,
APPINDIX. 123
4. Since tlic College Fieport of Literature, published in Sep- tember last, (1804,) a commencement has been made in translating the Scriptures into the Chinese language. The book of Genesis and the Gospel of St. Matthew are in course of translation ; and some chapters of each have already been printed off.
The translator is Johannes Lassar, a native of China, and professor of the Chinese language, assisted by a Chinese moonshee. He was lately cmploj'ed by the Portuguese government at Macao, in con- ducting a correspondence \\h\i the court at Pekin. Being an Ar- menian Christian, he translates from the Armenian Bible.
It must be known to some of the learned in Europe, that the Armenian version of the Scriptures is one of the most accurate extant. It is also remarkable for its antiquity ; being among the first translations after the Septuagint; and is styled by the learned Orientalists, Golius and La Croze, the " queen of versions." Though the Armenian language have no affinity to the Hebrew, or to any other language in the world, it abounds in the Oriental idiom ; and this Bible is therefore considered by us as eminently useful in colhitina" new versions in the Oriental tongues. The translators of the Armenian Bible (called the Interpreters) were famed for their piety and learning; their lives are recorded in Armenian history in the fifth century of our aera, and their transla- tion is reverenced by their nation as an inspired work. From this Armenian original, our translator (who is ignorant of tlie Greek and Hebrew languages) is enabled to render a faithful version into the language of China.
We expect soon to be in possession of those portions of the Scriptures M'hich have Iteen translated into the Chinese language by the Romish missionaries; and which are interspersed in their missals, and catechetical books. These specimens will be of use in the general collation of the text, and particularly in translating^
R2
124 APPENDIX.
proper names; since it would be imj)roper to deviate unnecessarily from the expressions already familiar in China.
The mode which has been adopted for editing the Chinese Bible, is the following :
Each verse is printed in English, in columns of one or two lines, from the top to the bottom of the page ; and the Chinese version is printed in the usual manner, in a corresponding column. The English is introduced, witii a view to render the work a good class book for students in the Cliinese language. The whole is translated in the Mandarine dialect; but wherever there appears a danger of the sense being misunderstood, there are marginal readings in the familiar dialects.
5. On the expediency of publishing the Scriptures m China, we shall offer a few observations.
It is the solemn duty of our imperial nation to diffuse Christian knowledge throughout the world at all times; but more particularly at those periods, when the providence of God shall point out to her the means of doing it, and at the same time, ofier to lier advantage, by the execution. To the East and West of peaceful Hindoostan, there is a *' shaking of the nations." Ihis seems to be favourable not only to our own stability, but to tlie extension of our civilizing influence in Asia. The Wahabians to the West are extincuishinar Mahomedanism. And the enemies of the Tartar dynasty in China .threaten the overtlirow of that ancient government. After a slumber of many ages, that mighty empire seems to be on the eve of a terrible convulsion. The spirit of insurrection which broke forth about five years ago in the western provinces, is now diffusing itself towards the eastern parts of the empire ; and a prophecy is spread abroad that the end of the Tartar dominion is at hand.
The Chinese are permitted by existing law, to choose what religion they j>lease; the present emperor and his court profess one.
APPENDIX. 125
feith, and the people another. They are a curious and inquisitive race, and would most certainly read any neu- hook ■which should be put into their hands " The press in China," says Mr. Barrow, " is " as free as in England, and the profession of printing open to " every one. It was the press in Europe that opened a free access " to the doctrines of that religion, which of all others, is best cal- " culated for the promotion of individual happiness and public " virtue."* The copies of the bible would soon be multiplied in China. If an individual (a prime mover of the revolutionary opinions in Europe) found means to send his " Rights of Man"" to China,! shall not our national zeal in the defence of truth and of social happiness, urge us to diifuse among that people a code of nobler principles r There are no arguments against this measure of a benign philosophy and true philanthropy, but those Avhich are contained in the books of Voltaire and Rousseau.
6. The British nation, though so intimately connected with China by commercial negociation, has no institution for instruction in the Chinese language at home or abroad. The consequences of such disadvantage, on our injiuciice, our character, and our commerce at Canton, are well illustrated by an authentic historian, who had the best opportunities of obtaining information on the subject.;];
If it be possible any Mhere to furnish to Europeans the means of regular instruction in the Chinese language, it may be expected at the College of Fort William in Bengal ; our propinquity to China affording opportunities of obtaining a constant supjjly of teachers and books ; and of maintaining a regular correspondence with its learned men. Our territories on the continent are contiguous to the Chinese frontier ; and our islands are resorted to by the Chinese people.
♦ See Barrow's Travels, page 392. t Ibid. 3S6-
J John Barrow, Esq. Secretary to Lord Macartney's Embassy. Sec his Travels in China, p gc 6l6. Mr. Bdiiow is the only writer from Kircher downwards, who has illustrated China.
126 APPENDIX.
The French arc at this time cultivating the Chinese language with great assiduity; and no doubt with a prospect of certain ad- vantage. We have in India satisfactory evidence that they meditate an embassy to China, or a descent on Cochin China, as soon as peace in Europe shall give them opportunity.* " The French," says Mr. Barrow, "aware of the solid advantages that result from the know- *' ledge of languages, are at this time holding out every encou- *' ragement to the study of Chinese literature ; obviously not " without design. They know that the Chinese character is under- " stood from the gulf of Siam to the Tartarian Sea, and over a very " considerable part of the great Eastern Archipelago; and that the " Cochin Chinese, with whom they have already firmly rooted *' themselves, use no other writing than the pure Chinese character, " wliich is also the case with the Japanese. It is to be hoped there- " fore that the British nation will not neglect the means of being ** able to meet the French, if necessary, even on this ground."'!"
• During the sliort interval of tlie last peace, this expe.lition was talked of publicly at the Mauritius; and mentioned to the English there as a project of France, to which th« British government could not possibly have any objection.
t Barrow's Travels iu China, page 6X5.
Tim END.
Printed by W. Biilmcr ind Co. ClevcUud-Row, St. Jamn'i..
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
IN TWO FARTS.
IMPRIMATUR,
Coll. Ball. Jan. 9, 1808.
J. PARSONS,
Vice-Can.
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
IN TJVO PARTS.
TO WHICH IS PREFIXED,
A BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
OF THE
PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL IN DIFFERENT NATIONS
SINCE ITS FIRST PROMULGATION ; ILLUSTRATED BY A CHRONOLOGICAL CHART.
BY THE
REV. HUGH PEARSON, M. A.
OF ST. John's collkge, oxford.
Toy ■srgoo'e^ovTa ^govov, uiv 'Egarai, xaigov 8(8ouf. PiND.
OXFORD,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS FOR THE AUTHOR :
Sold by J. Parker ; by J. Hatchard, Piccadilly, and by MeflVs. Rivingtox, St. Paul's Church Yard, London.
1808.
TO THE
REV. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, D. D.
VICE PROVOST OF THE COLLEGE OF FORT WILLIAM
IN BENGAL,
THE FOLLOWING DISSERTATION
IS INSCRIBED, WITH SENTIMENTS OF UNFEIGNED RESPECT
AND ESTEEM,
BY
THi: AUTHOR.
Extras from a Letter of the Rev. Claudius Buchanan, D. D. Fice-Provofl of the College of Fort JVtUiam in Bengal, to the Rev. the Vice- Chancellor of the Univerfify of OxJ'ord, dated June 4, 1805.
"SIR,
" I HAVE the honour to propofe to the Univerfity of Oxford the fol- " lowing SubjetSls of Prize Compofition.
" For the bell Work in Englifh Profe embracing the following Sub- " jects :
" I. The probable Defign of the divine Providence in fubjedling fo *' large a portion of Alia to the Britifh dominion.
" II. The Duty, the Means, and the Confequences of tranflating the " Scriptures into the Oriental Tongues, and of promoting Chrillian know- *' ledge in Afia.
" III. A Brief Hiftoric View of the Progrefs of the Gofpel in different " nations, fince its firfl; promulgation ; illuflrated by Maps, fhewing its lu- " minous tracSl throughout the world ; with chronological notices of its " duration in particular places. The regions of Mahomedanifm to be " marked with red, and thofe of Paganifm with a dark colour. ;C500.
" The Candidates to prefix fuch Title to the Work as they may think « fit."
The determination of the Prize was directed to be announced on the fourth day of June, 1807, and a Copy of the Work to be prefented by the Univerfity to the King.
A Convocation being holden on the thirteenth of December, ISOS, it was agreed to accept the faid Propofal ; and on the fourth of June, 180/, being the day appointed for that purpofe, the Prize was adjudged to the Rev. Hugh Pearson, M. A. of St. John's College.
i
PREFACE.
1 H E extenfive dominions which Great Britain has acquired in the Eaft are fo intimately conneAed with her general power and profperity, that no inquiry concerning them can be deemed alto- gether deftitute of importance. The fubjeAs of the following Diirertation are, therefore, entitled to no fmall ftiare of attention and regard, fince they relate to the higheft interefls both of India and of Britain. The diredlion, which has of late been given to the public mind with refpedl to them, will be applauded by all who conlider, that the firft duty, as it is the undoubted policy, of every government, is to provide for the civil and religious welfare of its fubjeds. Much difculTion has, in confequence, been already produced ; and it cannot be doubted, that a full and fair invelliga- tion of thefe points will iflue in a general convidion of the ne- ceffity of diffufing Chriftianity in Alia.
The Author of the following pages is fully aware of the diffi- culty of fuch an inveftigation, and of the imperfeft manner in which he has conducted it. He could have wiihed, that his work
b had
X PREFACE.
had been more worthy of the dilliiiguiflied approbation with which it has been honoured. He trufts, however, that he has evinced the probable Dcfign of the divine Providence in lubjeAing fo large a portion of Afia to our dominion ; that he has eftablifhed the Obligation of the Britifli government to promote the propaga- tion of the ChrilHan religion in that quarter of the world ; that he has recommended INIeans, the adoption of which would eventually fecure that objecf ; and that he has pointed out the beneficial Con- fequences which would probably refult from its attainment.
It may perhaps be alted, why the Author fliould, in one parti- cular, have reverfed the order in which the fubjefts were arranged by Dr. Buchanan, in prefixing, infiead of fubjoining, the Brief Hiftoric View of the Progrefs of Chriftianity ? In reply to fuch a ffueftion, it may be obferved, that the view of the general propa- gation of the Gofpel from its fidl promulgation, ought naturally to precede the confideration of any meafures for its cxtenfion yet further in any particular country ; in order that the experience of patl ages might direcl us in the prefent, and that the means now propofod to be adopted might be fandlioned by former exam- ples. It may, however, be thought, that this Ililloric View, though as concife as the very extenfive nature of the fubjedl would allow, detains the reader unnecelTarily from the fubfequent difcullions, and bears an undue proportion to the reft of the work. Such an objedion, the Author conceives, derives its principal force from the extraordinary attention, which the queftion relative
to
PREFACE. xi
to the propagation of Chrillianity in India has lately attraded. Under other circuniftances, the Hiftoric View of its progrefs would have appeared fufficiently interefting, to have authorized the aflignment of a larger fpace than it at prefent occupies.
The Author does not prefent the annexed Chart to the public as anfwering his own wiihes, or as fulfilling the intention of Dr. Buchanan, in requiring maps for the illullration of the progrefs of the Gofpel. Its defign is to defcribe the prevalence of Chrilli- anity, Mohammedifm, and Paganifm, in different ages, through- out the world, fince the Chriftian aera ; and by a reference to the Hiftoric View, every part of it may be fufficiently explained. It would have been defirable to have exprelTed the extent and popu- lation of the countries, in which the religions in queftion feverally predominate. But, after much reflexion, the Author found, that this was an objedl, which could not be attained within the limits of the time appointed by Dr. Buchanan for the completion of the work.
With refped to his fources of information, the fituation of the Author was, in general, unfavourable. He ought at the lame time to acknowledge, that, in fome parts of his Dillertation, he had the advantage of the fuggellions of one dillinguilhed per- fon, whofe fentiments on every point connected with Oriental po- licy are entitled to the higheft confideration.
b2 It
XI)
PREFACE.
It only remains for tlic Author, in difniifling the following flieets, to exprefs his cordial wifli, that they may in fome meafure be inftrumental in promoting the great objedl, which the benevo- lent Propofer of the prcfent inquiry has in view ; and in the ac- complifhment of which the Author feels deeply interefted, being firmly convinced, that it would be eminently conducive to the glory of God, the happinefs of his fellow creatures, and the prof- perity of his country.
EiMDOK, Warwickshire.
CON-
CONTENTS.
Page
A Brief Hlftorlc View of the Progrefs of the Gofpel iti all 7ui- tionsfince itsfirfl promulgation ----- i
A Dtffertation on the Propagation of Chrijlianity in Afia.
Part I. On the probable Dejign of the divine Providence infubjeB- ingfo large a portion of Afia to the BritiJIi dominion - - y i
Part II. On the Duty, Means, and Confequences of tranjlatmg the Scriptures into the Oriental languages, and of promoting Chri/fian knowledge in Afia.
Chap. I. The Duty of tranflating the Scriptures into the Oriental languages, and of promoting Chriflian knozvledge in Afia - n ^
Chap. II. The Means of tranflating the Scriptures into the Orien- tal languages, and of promoting Chriflian knowledge in Afia.
Sect. T. Tranflation of the Scriptures ----- jj?
Sect. 2. An Ecclcfiajltcal FflabVijhment - - _ . j cq
Sect. 3. Miffions -----... j^^g
Sect. 4. Schools ...-.__. jg.
Chap. III. The Confequences of tranflating the Scriptures into the Oriental languages, and of promoting Chriflian knowledge in Afia 1 03
Notes 21;
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
OF THE
PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL
IN
DIFFERENT NATIONS SINCE ITS FIRST PROMULGATION.
1^ |
||||||||
w Hi |
.tr^uii/uiiifui |
. ( — |
||||||
^ — ___ |
||||||||
liiusia . |
||||||||
- |
||||||||
~~~~ |
||||||||
- |
||||||||
Hotlnitti, Xrthcrltiin/.t, ntiff Sivitzei'i'fititf. |
||||||||
|
||||||||
Piilotiti ii/i/f I'riisjiti |
— |
|||||||
- |
||||||||
^■liutfinii Oominittiis. |
_S- |
|||||||
- |
||||||||
yraiire . |
" -, |
^ — |
||||||
- |
||||||||
.fpaiii, miff Poi-tiif/al . |
||||||||
1 |
||||||||
n/ tJle ^efiitprralU'/ifi . |
||||||||
- |
||||||||
TiirL-ey |
|
|||||||
X |
.luri Jli/uir, or A'/i/n/i/r |
-__ |
||||||
Pn/i'.rtiiir, diitl f/ir |
X.^ |
|||||||
(ftherTurkhhUornimotu. |
- |
|||||||
- |
||||||||
Arahi/i . |
||||||||
Fri-.iui . |
||||||||
Intfiii , tfiffiin tfir (innflr.r. |
||||||||
- |
||||||||
Iiifliti. bevoiu( rtif |
||||||||
C/iiim |
||||||||
Triititry . |
I |
|||||||
,/ftfitiii . |
||||||||
K'07'' |
||||||||
XiiliKi, mu/ .lliv.isiiiiti . |
||||||||
Stati:r ofHai/xtiy. |
_______ |
|||||||
^_____ — -^ |
||||||||
Coast of' (riihioi |
||||||||
rmi/jo |
^ |
|||||||
Mi>iu<iiiitl)t/)n (II- Mcainiiui/f . |
X |
|||||||
( 11/ i nil in . |
/ |
f' |
||||||
/f/iii//iir/>fi/\ |
/ |
|||||||
/ ^ ^ _J. |
||||||||
/ |
vw |
^ ' |
||||||
Alt/ li tin . |
1 |
|||||||
Hijl 11/ t/ii- /iiti'i iiir. |
/ |
|||||||
-______^ |
||||||||
< |
(rree/ilniit/ . |
/ |
||||||
A'f'tr liritnifi . I.ii/iiiiitnr. |
OI^ ( |
|||||||
/ |
||||||||
f'niini/n . |
||||||||
' |
||||||||
yova Srottn . |
\ |
|||||||
rnitrti Jta/rj. |
||||||||
1 i |
||||||||
Islands i/i i/fifjal . |
\ |
|||||||
1 |
||||||||
Mr.xico and Floridn. |
||||||||
! |
o |
./ |
mo |
!i'i> v* |
>fl -fOfi -J |
■•• |
.. |
.,. 1^ 7 |
V. Hi |
i> ,Orti - ^m |
- |
■V :rrT |
^ r.f |
, , , jjm> /.,-"" '""" '7' |
I! ' /fl/>n |
||||||
b |
~ |
~~~ . |
^____ |
= . |
— |
|||||||||||||||
t.Wit/ Jirifam ami |
- — , |
|
— ^_. |
|||||||||||||||||
anrl Sttitze'i'ttntt. Fo/im/t fi/if/ HnjJhi |
|
1 |
|
|||||||||||||||||
(iei-mtim\ Olid ffie |
"~- — , |
|
||||||||||||||||||
ft-ancf |
-. |
_ |
||||||||||||||||||
.fpniii. (utti Poi-tiujitl |
^'^^ |
^ |
^^___^ |
|||||||||||||||||
Jra(\: lUtti Jjltmifj |
--^ |
- — __, |
||||||||||||||||||
TuH-ey |
^-—^ |
1 |
-— |
|
||||||||||||||||
< •X < |
^hm Minor, or A 'fito/ia |
—-- |
^-_____ |
r— —- ^ |
||||||||||||||||
Fa/fjtiiir. find tJir irjt t'f .fvittt . |
1 |
^-— - |
--^ |
|||||||||||||||||
OthfrTurkifh Oomi/iii>tu |
^ |
-- |
^— |
- |
|
. |
||||||||||||||
Irufm. utffim tJi. Gan^AT. |
- |
' : |
. |
|||||||||||||||||
Indidt. hri'oiid du- |
— |
|||||||||||||||||||
rhmn |
1 |
' ^j:^ ^ |
||||||||||||||||||
Japan |
_, . ._ ^ |
|
— |
|||||||||||||||||
Xulnn. and .thwtsinin |
^^^ZT |
^""^ |
||||||||||||||||||
StittiJ vf' Btir/itiry |
■^ |
- — |
^^ |
|||||||||||||||||
(htur of'Ouhtea |
' ' ' |
- — |
||||||||||||||||||
ffn/ffi |
, .^ |
& |
--- |
|||||||||||||||||
Afoni'mi'/ii/m or Morttituu/n |
A |
^ |
||||||||||||||||||
Ihiihutn |
/ |
CHR O.YOZ O GJCAL CHAR T |
\, |
|||||||||||||||||
Zttnijurhftf . |
/ |
-C |
' ' |
|||||||||||||||||
Xif/rittn . |
7 |
' |
||||||||||||||||||
JirJt t.f die Liti-i iiii ■ |
_ |
y iLiXiuniuii^ lue ivise aiici ii ogress |
, |
- |
||||||||||||||||
*** |
(hcfjtiaitd |
^ |
|
|||||||||||||||||
Zn/inidi>r |
_ |
OF CHRISTIANITY AND OF ^lOHAMMEDIhiSl |
||||||||||||||||||
fmuuhi |
1 TJJRO rcHO UT Tim n "orl n , |
~"-^,^ |
||||||||||||||||||
Xfiva Sct'tift . |
/ |
\ |
-^.^ |
|||||||||||||||||
Fnitnl .itiitej |
//ir I*i'ffff/r/ff'f />/ |
^^-~.^_^ |
||||||||||||||||||
Ijliuidj in oefirral . |
/ ///J'/ r//d/ij//i' t f ///'un/y^// J)\' / |
|
-——___ |
|||||||||||||||||
ilf.nfo and F/oridn |
///////'/ .\ff>/f/imm/v/icni /;i' //id' t'd'// ^'* /i\' fiit< //du-l' A'fi/i//d |
■~ |
||||||||||||||||||
tUiyannJWti, (hdi |
///(" /'r/i/i/i//ii/irr /•/' Pf///a///.wi |
- |
||||||||||||||||||
Btxud. |
\ : — |
f— |
-^-jfil- |
"^~"- |
||||||||||||||||
Vr |
. |
-^^ |
^l^_ |
L - |
' |
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
OF THE
PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL
IN DIFFERENT NATIONS SINCE ITS FIRST PROMULGATION.
Abufque Eoo cardine ad ultimam Metam occldentis fidera permeans Obllqua, vitali calore
Cunfta creatque, fovetquc, alitque.
G. Buchanan.
A HE flate of the world at the introdudlion of Chri ll:ia nit j vs^as State of the fuch as at once evinced its neceffity, and prefented the nioft fa-^u°s'^todw '' Yourable opportunity for its extenllve propagation. coming of
The various nations, of which the Roman empire was com- pofed, were funk in the groliell fuperdition, and debafed by the prevalence of the moll pernicious vices'. The utmoft of what mere human wifdom could do towards the moral improve-
' See note A.
B ment
2 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
ment of the world had been fairly tried during the long courfe of four tlioufand years ; and the refult of that protracted trial had ferved to prove, that the world by its own wifdom knew not God, and was unable to difcover and enforce the principles of true religion and virtue. The Jews, the only people to whom a divine communication had been made, were in a ftate of degene- racy and corruption : it was time therefore that the fupreme Go- vernor of the univerfe, who for wife though myfterious reafons had fo long permitted this ignorance, fliould at length introduce fome clearer and more efFe(H:ual manifellation of his will, to cor- real the errors of mankind, and to refcue them from the corrup- tions and mifery in which the}'^ were involved.
For the fuccefsful promulgation of fuch a divine revelation, the political Jit itation of the greater part of the world afforded peculiar advantages. Nations differing widely from each other, both as to their language and their manners, were comprehended within the vail limits of the Roman empire, and united together in ibcial in- tercourfe. An eafy communication %\as thus opened to the re- moteft countries; and the moll ignorant and barbarous people had gradually felt the civilizing influence of the laws, the commerce, and the literature of the Romans. At the birth of Chriil, the em- pire was, moreover, in a Hate of greater freedom from wars and difl'enfions, than it had been during many preceding years ; as if the tranquillity which it then enjoyed had been deligned not only to facilitate the progrcfs of his religion, but to be defcriptive of the benign and peaceful effe6ts which it was intended to produce among mankind.
Birth and For fuch bcneficcnt purpofes, and at fuch an aufpicious period,
Clirift7 ° ^^^ ^^" ^^ ^^^ defcended upon earth, and ali'umed our nature.
It would be foreign to the purpofe of this brief view of the pro-
grefs
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 3
grefs of Chrillianity, to dwell on the fucceeding hiftory of Chrill himfelf. Suffice it to fay, that, during the courfe of his miniftry upon earth, our Lord demonftrated the truth of his divine milTion by a feries of unqueftionable miracles ; delivered to his Difciples the leading dotlrincs and precepts of his religion; and, fliortly after his afcenfion, qualitied them, by the effufion of the Holy Ghoft, for the great and important work of propagating his religion through- out the world.
It was the exprefs command of Chrift, that " repentance and CENT.
" remiffion of fins fliould be preached in his name among all na- '■
" tions, beginning at Jerufklem." This is a paflage ot Scripture, cimrch firii which, as it has been jutlly obferved'', at once points out what the j^^^^^^^^^ "* Chriftian religion is, and where we may look for its commence- ment. The lirll Chriilian Church was accordingly ellablilhed at Jerufalem ; but within a lliort time after the memorable day of Pentecoll, many thoufands of the Jews, partly natives of Judaea, and partly inhabitants of other Roman provinces, were converted to the faith of Chrill:. The perlecution which foon after fucceeded the death of the proto-martyr St. Stephen was the occafion of propagating the Gofpel throughout Paletline. The Apoftles alone And through- ventured to remain at Jerufalem. The reft of the Difciples dif-°" perfcd themfelves into the fevcral parts of Judcea, Galilee, and Sa- maria ; and wherever they went, they fuccefsfully preached the do6lrine of Chrift.
While the Apoftles and others were thus diligently employed in converfionof propagating the Gofpel, Saul of Tarfus was perfecuting the infant '' '^" ' Church. But in the midll of his career, he was fuddcnly con-
^ Milner's Church Hiftory, chap, i,
B 2 verted
4 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, verted to the faith of Chrill, and commiflioned as his Apoftle to
'■ the Gentiles. Independently of the miraculous gifts with which
this extraordinary man was endowed, his natural talents were of the highelt order, and he had made conllderablc attainments both in Hebrew and Grecian learning. He polVefled alfo a fpirit of in- defatigable labour, and of invincible fortitude and patience, which admirably qualified him for the arduous office to which he was called. To the eminent abilities and exertions of this great Apo- flle mull: accordingly be attributed much of the unparalleled fuc- cefs of the Gofpel at its firll: publication.
About this time, the Churches throughout Juda?a, Galilee, and Samaria enjoyed an interval of repofe from the perfecution of the Jews, and were in confequence confiderably ftrengthened and en- larged. At this favourable conjun6lure, Saint Peter leaving Jeru- falem, where, with the reft of the Apoftles, he had hitherto re- mained, travelled through all quarters of Paleftine, confirming the difciples, and particularly vifited I>ydda, Saron, and Joppa, the inhabitants of which places almoft univerfally received the Gof- pel <=.
Admiffion of Hitherto Chritlianity had been preached to the Jews alone; but into the the time was now arrived for the full difcovery of the divine pur- chnftian p^^g ^^ extend the knowledge of it to the Gentiles. This im- portant event took place at Ciefarea, the refidence of the Roman Governor, about feven years after the afccnfion of our Lord. During the tranfaclions which have been juft related, fome further circumftances took place refpeding the extenfion of Chriftianity. When the Difciples, who were driven from Jeruliilem on the death of St. Stephen, had palled through Judiea and Samaria, they
* A&.6 ix. 35.
travelled
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 5
travelled as far as Phoenice, Cyprus, and Antioch, as yet confining <" ^ ^' T.
their labours to the Jews. At length, however, feme of them, '■ —
on their arrival at Antioch, addrefled themfelves to the Greek ^ in- habitants of that city, and a great number of them were in con- fequence converted to the faith. Intelligence of this event being communicated to the Church at Jerufalem, the Apoftles immedi- ately fent Barnabas, to confirm the work of their converfion ; who, finding fo promifing a field for Apofi:olical labours, went to Tarfus, and brought back with him the converted Saul. At An- Saul and Ear- tioch they continued a year, forming and cfiablifliing the firft lioJ;,^"/'' '^"' Chriftian Church among the heathen ; and in this city the Difci- ples were firft denominated Chrijiiam.
The fubfequent hifiory in the A6ls of the Apollles is alnioft Travels of exclufively confined to the travels of St. Paul and his fellow- labourers, which are fo univerfally known, tliat it would be fuper- fluous to enter into any minute detail of them. It may be fuffi- cient to obferve in the words of the Apoftle himfelf, that " from " Jerufalem, and round about unto Illyricum, he fully preached " the Gofpel of Chrill:." This comprehenfive circuit included Sy- ria, Phoenicia, the rich and populous provinces of Afia Minor, and of Macedonia and Greece ; in which extenfive dilirids, the cities of Antioch, Lyllra, and Derbe, of Theifalonica and Philippi, of Athens, Corinth, and Ephefus, particularly witnefled his zeal and activity in the Chriftian caufe. Nor were thefe the boundaries of his miniftry. Rome itfelf, and, according to Clement and others'^, the countries weft of Italy, including Spain, and pof- fibly the fliores of Gaul and Britain, were vifited by this great
' i. e. Heathens. Sec the various reading.
' Wells's Hiftorical Geography of the Old and New Teftament, vol. ii. p. 298.
Apoftle,
ff
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. Apoftle, till his various labours in the fervice of Ch rift were at
'■ — length terminated by his martyrdom near Rome in the year 64
or 65.
Travels of the other Apoftles.
Of tlie travels of the reft of the Apoftles, and of the further pro- pagation of Chriftianity during the remainder of the firft century, but very fliort and iniperfedl accounts remain. St. Peter was more particularly fuccefsftil amongft his countrymen the Jews. The laft hiftorical notice in Scripture of this zealous Apoftle pre- fents him to us at Antioch. After this, he was probably engaged in preaching chiefly to the Jews of the difperfion in Pontus, Gala- tia, Cappadocia, Afia proper, and Bithynia, to whom his firft Epiftle is addrelTed; and about the year 03, he is fuppofed to have left thofe provinces, and to have proceeded to Rome'; where he is reported to have received the crown of martyrdom in the fame year with his illuftrious fellow-apoftle St. Paul.
St. John is faid to have continued in Paleftine till near the com- mencement of the Jewifli war, (A. D. 66.) at which eventful pe- riod he quitted that devoted country, and travelled into Afia. lie fixed his refidence at Ephefus ; which celebrated city and the neighbouring territory were the great fcene of his miniftry during the remainder of his long extended life.
St. Matthew, according to Socrates ^, preached in the Afiatic Ethiopia. Egypt, according to Eufcbius and St. Jerome, was vi- ftted by St. Mark, who founded a Church at Alexandria. The extenfive field which is atrigncd to St. Thomas by Origen and So- phronius is Parthia, Media, Carmania, Baftriana, and the neigh- bouring nations. Socrates records St. Andrew to have preached in Scythia, and St. Bartholomew in India.
f Eufeb. Hift. Eccl. lib. iii.
Ilift. Eccl. lib. i. c. 19.
Befides
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 7
Befides the dillricls which are thus alhgned by eccleflaftical c E N T.
tradition to thefe Apoftles, there are others, in which Chrillian '■ —
Churches were unqueftionably planted, and which are incidentally mentioned in Scripture ; as Cyrene and its neighbourhood, and the whole northern coall of Africa ; Cyprus, Crete, and the illands of the ^gean fea. It is, however, impoffible to trace with accu- racy the travels of the Apoftles and their various fellow-labourers in the great ^^'ork of propagating Chriftianity throughout the world.
Yet it is evident from the narrative of St. Luke, from the Epi- General pro- files of St. Paul and St. Peter, from the teftimony of ecclefiaftical fia'^ji^?, durin'r writers, and occafionally even of heathen authors themfelves '', ''"^ /^''^ """ that the Gofpel was preached in almoll every quarter of the Roman empire, and even far beyond its boundaries, within the fpace of thirty years after our Lord's afcenlion ; and that in moft of thofe parts great numbers were " daily added to the " Church i."
Before we purfue the hillory of its progrefs during the fubfe- Cauii-softhe quent ages, it may not, however, be irrelevant to the defign of "gj,, of the this brief Iketch of the fubje6t, to advert to the caiifes of the rapid tJo'pei- extenfion of the Gofpel which has been juft exhibited, and to the effc^s which it produced in the world. Various have been the attempts of Antichrillian writers to account for the extraordinary propagation of Chriftianity at this period from the operation of
'■ See particularly Tacit. Annal. lib. xv. C. Plin. Trajano Imp. lib. x. Ep. 97. with Paley's remarks on thofe paffages, Evid. vol. ii. p. 234.
' Col. i. 6, 23. The extraordinary progrefs of Chriftianity during the firft cen- tury is admirably dcfcrlbed by Bifliop Pearfon, in his Expofition of the Creed, Art. Chr'ijl; and by Dr. Palcy, Evidences, vol. ii. p. aao — 327. See alfo note B.
caufes
8 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, caufes merely human. One ingenious and laboured effort of this
'■ kind was particularly made by a late celebrated hillorian •', whofe
unhappy prejudices againft the religion of Chrift led him to attri- bute its rapid fuccefs to certain caufes, which he reprefented as being wholly unconnedled with any divine interpofition.
It cannot be denied, that the wifdom of Providence had or- dained the introduction of Chriftianity at a period, when the Hate of the world was peculiarly favourable to its fuccefsful propaga- tion ; and to thele we liave already briefly adverted. Yet, not- withlianding the moral neceffities of mankind, and the extent, union, and peace of the Roman empire, Chrillianity had to contend with ditficulties, M'hich no mere human fupport could have enabled it to furmount. It was diredly oppofed to the moll inveterate prejudices of the Jews, and to the prevailing principles, cuftoms, and inclinations of the Gentiles. Its myf- terious and humiliating dodlrines were calculated to offend the pride of the philofopher ; the limplicity of its worthip but ill accorded with the multiplied fuperrtitions of the vulgar; and the purity and llridnefs of its moral precepts were alike irreconcile- able to the vicious difpolitions and pradices of all. In addition to thcfe difficulties, Chriliianity had to encounter, both amono- Jews and Gentiles, the machinations of interefted pricfts, and the jealous and oppreffive policy of princes and magillrates ; and actually fuf- taincd a feries of perfecutions from its firll: introdudion to its elta- blilbment as the religion of the Roman empire, which were alone fufficient to have overwhelmed and extinguithed a fyftem not
^ Hift. of ihe Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol. i. chap. 15. For fa- tlsfaftory replies to the reafonings and infinuations of the fceptical hirtorian, fee the BiOiop of Llandaff 's Apology for Chriftianity, and the Tracls of Lord Hailes and Mr. Milner.
founded
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. Q
founded in truth, and fupported only by human wifdom and CENT.
power. '■ — -
That Chriftianity, as is univerfally acknowledged, fhould tri- umph over thefe accumulated difficulties, and, within the firft cen- tury after its introdudlion, become widely diffufed, not only in rude and barbarous countries, but among the moll civilized and polithed nations of the world, that is, under circumftances w^hich muft have proved fatal to the moll artful impofture, is a fad: unparal- leled in the hillory of mankind, and can only be fatisfadorilv ac- counted for on the ground of its divine origin, and of fome fuper- natural interpofition in its favour. And fuch interpolition, ac- cording to the exprefs promife of their divine Mailer, a6lually ac- companied the minillry of the Apoftles ; " They went forth and " preached every where, the Lord working with them, and con- " firming the word with figns following '." The various miracu- lous gifts which they publicly exercifed, and communicated to' others, irrelillibly engaged the attention of mankind, and indif- putably confirmed the divine origin and truth of their dotlrine. But, befides thefe more extraordinary and fenfible attcllations to their minillry, there were both in their inllructions themfelves, and in the manner in which they were conveyed, and in their ge- neral difpofitions and condu6l, as real, though not as linking, marks of divine agency and guidance. They difplayed in the moft fimple yet forcible manner the intrinfic excellence of Chrillianity, the perfection of its morality, the purity and llrength of its mo- tives, the awful nature of its punifliments, and the fublimity of its rewards. They were, above all, examples in their own perfons of the truths which they laboured to inculcate upon others, exhibit- ing in their uniform practice the fublimeft virtues of our holy re- ligion.
' Mark xvi. 20.
c Nor
ir> BPxIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. Nor was the rel'ult of their endeavours to inllru6l and reform — ;^— — mankind lefs eminently fuccefsful than might jullly be expected fluence oi froHi the Operation of fuch powerful caufes. The change which Clinihanity. ^.^g gradually eifeded in the moral condition of the world by the labours of the firft preachers of Chrillianity, is univerfally allowed to have been, in the higheft degree, beneficial and important. The ftate of fuperttition and vice, in which both Jews and Gentiles were involved previous to the introdudlion of Chriftianity, has been al- ready mentioned ; but a llriking difference immediately appears wherever either were converted to that heavenly religion. The accounts which may be derived from the A6ls of the Apollles and from the Epillles of St. Paul, confirmed as they are incidentally by the teftimony of an impartial witnefs ", exhibit the moll pleaf- ing and fatisfadlory view of the pure and elevated principles, dif- pofitions, and manners of the primitive Chriftians. The influence of Chriflianity was, it is true, at firft confined to individuals, and chiefly to the middle and lower clafles of fociety. But as the numbers of the Difciples are uniformly reprefented to have borne, at an early period, no inconfidcrable proportion to the rell of the people, and were every where daily increafing, the beneficial con- fequences of their principles and conducl were felt in public as well as in private life. jNIany immoral and cruel practices were difcontinued, and at length aboliflied ; the condition of the lower orders of the people was gradually ameliorated, and the general
" See the letter of Pliny already referred to, in which the blanielefsnefs and purity of charader which difiinguiflied the firft difciples of Chrift are diftinAIy acknowledged. The ancient Apologifts, alfo, of the Church conflantly appeal to their virtuous condu6l, and to the beneficial effedls of Chriflianity, as an evidence in their favour, with a confidence which nothing but a confcioufnefs of its truth could have infpired.
ftate
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 1 1
ftate of the Roman empire became in the courfe of a few cen- cent. tunes vifibly and efl'entially improved ". —
But to refume our account of the progrefs of Chriftianity. cent. During the fecond century the boundaries of the Chriftian Church '
were confiderablv enlarged. It is, indeed, by no means eafv to ^'^"S^fs dur-
. . ' , •' ing the le-
determme, with any degree ot certamty, the different countries cond century
into which the Gofpel was firll introduced in this age. Juftin the 'sL^rGaui '
martyr, who wrote about the year 106 after the afcenfion of our ^"'^ ^"'^i"'
Lord, fpeaks of its extenfive propagation in thefe remarkable
words : " There is not a nation, either of Greek or Barbarian, or
" of any other name, even of thofe who wander in tribes and Uve
" in tents, amongft whom prayers and thankfgivings are not of-
" fered to the Father and Creator of the univerfe by the name ot
" the crucified Jefus°." Thefe expreffions of the eloquent Father
may be admitted to be fomewhat general and declamatory ; yet it
is obvious, that his defcription mull, in a confiderable degree, have
correfponded with the truth. Undoubted teftimonies remain of
the exiftence of Chriftianity in this century in Germany, Spain,
Gaul, and Britain. It is poffible, as we have already feen, that the
light of the Gofpel might have dawned on the Tranfalpine Gaul
before the conclufion of the Apoftolic age ; but the eftablifliment
of Chriftian Churches in that part of Europe cannot be fatisfaclo-
rilv afcertained before the fecond century P. At that period, Po-
■ See, on the fubjeft of the beneficial influence of Chriftianity, Paley's Evi- dences, vol. ii. chap. 7. and the Biniop of London's late Eftay. See alfo Mr. Nares's Sermon on the Tranllation of the Scriptures into the Oriental Languages, note 17.
° Dial, cum Tryph.
p See note C. Mofticim fuppofes, that fome preachers in the firft ages might have laboured in Gaul, but with little fuccefs. And with this opinion Tillcmoiit
c 2 nearly
12 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, thinus, in concert with Irenaeus and others from Afxa, laboured lb
II.
fuccefstully in Gaul, that Churches were founded at Lyons and V'ienne. From Gaul Chrirtianity appears to have palVcd into that part of Germany which was fubjecl to the Romans, and from thence into our own country. By Tertullian alfo it is related, that the Moors and Gretulians of Africa, feveral nations inhabiting the borders of Spain, various provinces of France, and parts of Britain inaccefllble to the Romans, and alfo the Sarmatians, Daci, Germans, and Scythians, received the Gofpel in this age 1. To- wards the end of the century, Pantjenus, a philofopher of Alex- andria, is faid by Eufebius"" to have preached in India, and to have found Chrillians in that country. But although there is reafon to believe that India had already partially received the light of Chrillianity, it is more probably fuppofed, that the labours of Pan- tasnus were directed to certain Jews of Arabia Felix, who had been previoufly inllrucled by St. Bartholomew the Apoftle^.
Caufei. Tliefame caiifcs, which produced the extraordinary and rapid fuccefs of Chrillianity in the firll century, contributed to its pro- grefs in the fecond. The gift of tongues was, indeed, beginning to be withdrawn from the preachers of the Gofpel ; but other mi- raculous powers were undoubtedly continued during this century;
nearly agrees. See Moftieim. Comment, de Rebus Chriftianis ante Conftantinum, fed. 3. The late reception of Chriftianity in Gaul is argued from Sulp. Sev. lib. ii. cap. 32. " Ac turn primum inter Gallias niartyria vifa ; ferius trans Alpes " religione Dei fufcepta." Tlicfe were the martyrs of Lyons.
■s Ad Jud. c. 7.
' Hift. Eccl. lib. V. cap. 10.
• See Mofheini, cent. ii. part i. Other ecclefiaftical writers, however, inter- pret this account of Eufcbius as literally referring to India, particularly Jortin and Milner.
though
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 13
though, as the number of Chrillian Churches increaled, they were C E NT.
Tf
gradually diminilhed. In addition to thele divine and lupernatu- ■
ral caufes of the propagation of Chrillianity, one of a more ordi- nary nature may be mentioned, as having contributed materially to this important efFed. This w^as the tranjlation of the New TeJ- tanient into different languages, more efpecially into the Latin, which was now more univerfally known than any other. Of the Latin verfions, that which has been diflinguiflied by the name of the Italic ' was the moil celebrated, and was followed by the Sy- riac, the Egyptian, and the Ethiopic, the dates of which cannot, however, be accurately afcertained.
In the third centurij the progrefs of Chrillianity in the world CENT.
was very confiderable, though, with refped; to the particular coun- '■ —
tries into which it was introduced, the fame degree of uncertainty prevails as was noticed in the fecond. The celebrated Origen, hav- ing been invited from Alexandria by an Arabian prince, fucceeded in converting a tribe of wandering Arabs to the Chriftian faith". The fierce and warlike nation of the Goths, who, inhabiting the Converfion
1 • ^ of the Goths.
countries of JNIcena and Ihrace, made perpetual incurfions into the neighbouring provinces, and fome likewife of the adjoining tribes of Sarmatia, received the knowledge of the Gofpel by means of feveral Bifliops, who were either fent thither from Afia, or had become their captives. Thefe venerable teachers, by the miracu- lous powers which they exercifed, and by the fandity of their lives, became the inrtruments of converting great numbers, and, in procefs of time, of foftening and civilizing this rude and barba- rous people.
' The origin of this denomination is uncertain. See, hovveverj fome obferva- tions upon it in the Chrillian Obferver for May 1807, p. 283. " Eufeb. Ilift. Eccl. lib. iv. cap. 19. p. 331.
In
14
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. III.
Progrefs in Fiance.
In France, during the reign of the Emperor Deeius^, and in me niidfl of his perfccution, the Chrillian Churches, which had hi- therto been chiefly confined to tlie neighbourhood of Lyons and Vienne, were confiderably increafed. By the labours of many pious and zealous men, amonglt whom Saturninus, the firfl Bifhop of Touloufe, was particularly dilUnguiflied, Churches were founded at Paris, Tours, Aries, Narbonne, and in feveral other places. From thefe fources, the knowledge of the Gofpel fpread in a fliort time through the whole country. In the courfe of this century, Chrillianity flourilhed in Germany, particularly in thofe parts of it which border upon France. Maternus, Clemens, and others, founded, in particular, the Churches of Cologne, Treves, and Metz. No pofitive account has been tranfmitted relpecfting the progrel*s' intheBritifhof Chrillianity in the Britifh ifles during the third century. The hillorians of Scotland contend, indeed, that the Gofpel tfien firft vifited that country; and there is reafon to believe that their ac- count may be true J^
ille:
;i.>-
Caules.
In this century, the clemency and mildnefs of feverat oftlie Roman emperors, and the encouragement which fome of them gave to Chrillianity, tended materially to augment its influ- ence ; and though the number of miracles was confiderably dimi- nifhed, fome extraordinary powers were flill continued to the Church. The piety and charity of the Chrillian difciples conti- nued alfo to excite the notice and admiration of the heathen ; and the zealous labours of Origen and others in the tranllation and difperfion of the New Teftament, and in the compofition of dif- ferent works in the defence and illullration of Chriftianitv, con-
* A. D. 250.
y See Uflier and Stillingfleet, Antiq. et Orig. Eccl. Brit.
tri bated
OF THE PROGRESS OF TFIE GOSPEL. 15
tributed to increale the number of Chriftians, and to extend the cent, boundaries of the Church. — — —
Hitherto Chriftianity had been eftabHflaed and propagated in the cent.
world, not only independently of all human contrivance and fup ~ —
port, but in oppofition to every fpecies of worldly authority. During the long courfc of three hundred years, the Church had been expofed to the malice and power of its numerous and for- midable enemies. It had fuflained the fiery trial of ten perfecu- tions, and the various efforts which had been made to extinguilli or deprefs it. But, inflead of finking under the weight of thefe calamities, the numbers of the difciples were every where multi- plied, q^nd the limits of Chriftianity were progrefTively enlarged. Early, however, in the fourth century a different fcene began to be prefented. About the year 312, Conflantine the Great, having Comerfion of defeated the tyrant Maxentius, granted to the Chriflians full liberty SieSt!" to live according to their own inllitutions ; and fbon afterwards himfelf embraced the Chriftian religion. Various realbns might concur in producing this important event. The Chriflians were, at this period, the mofl powerful, though not the mofl numerous party. Arnobius % who wrote immediately before Conllantine's acceffion to the imperial throne, fpeaks of the whole world as filled with the do6lrine of Chrifl, of an innumerable body of Chrif- tians in diftant provinces, and of their progrefTive increafe in all coun- tries. The evident tendency of Chriftianity to promote the fiability of government, by enforcing the obedience of the people, and the general pra6tice of virtue, doubtlefs, alio, contributed to increale this favourable imprefTion on the mind of Conffantine. And, what is moi-e to his honour, it is probable, that, in procefs of time,
^ Arnob. in Gentes, lib. i.
he
l6 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, he acquired more extenfive views of the excellence and importance
IV. . . '■ — of the Chriftian religion, and gradually arrived at an entire con- viction of its divine origin. About the year 321, when, in confe- quence of the defeat and death of Licinius, he remained fole lord of the Roman empire, ConlLintine openly avowed his oppofition Zeal of Con- to Paganifm. From that period, he earneftly exhorted all his fub- feme of his jects to embrace the Golpel ; and, at length, towards the cloie or uuceiors. jjjg reign, zealoufly employed the refources of his genius, the au- thority of his laws, and the influence of his liberality, to complete the dell:rud:ion of the Pagan fuperftitions, and to ertablifli Chrifti- anity in every part of the empire. ' The fons of Conltantine imitated the zeal of their father, as did all his fuccellbrs in this century, with the exception of the apoftate Julian, whofe infidious attempts to reftore the rites of Paganifm occafioned a fliort interruption to the triumphant progrefs of Chriftianity. Thefe were, however, fpeedily counter- balanced by the renewed eflbrts of Jovian, and the fucceeding em- perors, to the time of Theodofius the Great ». The activity and determination of this illulirious prince were exerted in the moll efleclual manner, in the extirpation of Pagan idolatry and fuper- rtition, and in the ertablilhment and advancement of Chriflianity ; fo that towards the dole of this century the religion of the Gentiles leemed to be fall tending towards negleft and extindion ''. The fevere edidls, and the violent means \\hich were otherwife em- ployed to efFedl this important purpofe, mull unquellionably be condemned. But it mud be remembered, that Chrillianity cannot be julUy chargeable with the errors of its friends, and that the
» A. D. 379.
^ The language of St. Jerome flrongly conveys this idea. " Solitudineni patU " tur et in urbc gentilitas. Dii quondam nationum, cum bubonibus et notftuis, in " folis culminibus remanferunt." Jcr. ad Lc6l. Kp. 57.
wife
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 17
wife and tolerant maxims which are now lb generally acknow- cent. ledged, were not then fufficiently known, or were erroneoully — ~ — deemed inapplicable to the grofs fuperftition of the Gentiles. But if fuch were the zeal of Conftantine and his fucceflbrs in the caufe of Chrirtianity, we cannot be furprifed at its fuccefsful extenfion amongft many barbarous and uncivilized nations.
During this century, the province of Armenia, which had pro- Progrefa of bably been, in fome meafure, vifited with the light of Chrillianity J;,'''^^^'",^. at its firft rife, became completely illuminated. This change was chiefly produced by the labours of Gregory, commonly called the EjiUghtener. In Perfia alfo, which is fuppofed to have contained Perfi*. many Chrillians even in the firlt and fecond centuries, the Gofpel was during the prefent more extenfively propagated.
Towards the middle of this century", Frumentius, an inhabitant Abyffmia. of Egypt, carried the knowledge of Chrillianity to a people of Ethiopia, or Abylfinia, whofe capital was Auxumis. He baptized their king, together with feveral perfons of the highell rank in his court; and, returning into Egypt, was confecrated by St. Athana- fius the firft Biftiop of that country, where he afterwards preached with great fuccefs. The Church thus founded in Abyflinia con- tinues to this day, and tlill confiders herfelf as a daughter of Alex- andria.
Chrillianity was introduced into the province of Iberia, between Iberia. the Euxine and the Cafpian feas, now called Georgia, by means of a female captive, during the reign of Conllantine, whofe pious
' A.D. 333.
D and,
18 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEWlTIT HO
C F. N T. and, as it is aflerted'', miraculous endowments lb deeply imprefled
IV.
the king and queen, that they abandoned idolatry, and lent to Conftantinople for proper perlbtis to inltrud; them and their fub- jedls in the knowledge of the Chriftian religion.
TheHomeri- Soon after the death of Conftantine, his fon Conftantius fent an embalTy to a people called Honieritae, fuppofed to have been the ancient Sabaeans, and the pollerity of Abraham by Keturah, dwelling in Arabia Felix. One of the principal ambafladors was Theophilus, an Indian, who in his youth had been fent as aa hoftage to Conllantine from the inhabitants of the illand Diu, and i»tif«;) fettling at Rome led a monallic life, and obtained great reputation for fandity. By this miirionary the Gofpel was preached to the Homeritre ; the king and many of the people were converted, and Chrillianity was crtabliflied in their country. After this, Theophi- lus went to Diu, and in his way pafled through many regions of India, where the Gofpel was already received, and where he redi- fied fome irregularities in practice. Both Theophilus, however, and thefe Indian Chrillians, were Arians'. ^uJa
Among the During the reign of the Emperor Valens, a large body of the Goths, who had remained attached to their ancient fuperftitions, notwithftanding the previous converfion of fome of their country- men, were permitted by that prince to pals the Danube, and. to inhabit Dacia, INIoefia, and Thrace, on condition of living fubjed: to the Roman laws, and of embracing Chrillianity : this condi- tion was accordingly accepted by their king Fritigem. The cele-
"i By Rufinus, and after liim by Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodorct. See Jortin, Eccl. Remarks, vol. ii. 73. ' Jortin, vol. ii.
brated
^*?*kV :■
I
OF THE PROGRESS OP THE GOSPEL. 19
brated Ulphilas, Bilhop of thofe Goths who dwelt in Moefia, con- CENT, tributed greatly to their improvement, by travjlatbig the four — ^^L— Gq/'pels into the Gothic language.
Notwithftanding the utmoft efforts of the Chriftian Bidiops in the European provinces of the empire, great numbers of Pagans Hill remained. In Gaul, however, the labours of the venerable i" Gaul. Martin of Tours were fo fuccefsful in the deftrudion of idolatrv and fuperftition, and the propagation of Chriftianity, that he julUy acquired the honourable title of the Apojlle of the Gauls. 'jn.
iioThe authority and the examples of Conftantine and his imperial Caufes. lucceflbrs probably tended greatly to the progrefs of the Chrillian religion during this century. But it is, at the fame time, undeni- able, that the indefatigable zeal of the BiJ/iops, and other pious men, the fandity of their lives, the intrhific excellence of Chrijli- anity, the various tranflations of the facred writings, and the fu- pernatural powers which, though greatly diminiflied, probably Hill exilted, in fome meafure, in the Church, mull be allowed to have moll materially contributed to this extraordinary fuccefs*^.
. lAt the beginning of the fffh century the Roman empire was cent.
divided into two diftincl fovereignties, under the dommion of Ar- '■ —
cadius in the Eaft, and of Honorius in the Weft. The confufions and calamities which about this period attended the incurfions of the Goths, the temporary pofleflion of Italy by Odoacer, and the fubfequent etlablifliment of the kingdom of the Ollrogoths, were undoubtedly prejudicial to the progrefs of Chriftianity.
The zeal of the Chriftian emperors, more efpecially of thofe who Progrefs of
Chrilliaaitj'. f See note D.
D 2 reigned
20 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, reigned in the Eaft, was, not withft:inding, luccefsfully exerted in
V.
extirpating the remains of the Gentile fuperllitions, and the Church continued daily to gain ground on the idolati-ous nations in the empire. In the Eaft, the inhabitants of Mount Libanus and Antilibanus were induced, by the perfuafions of Simeon the Stylite, to embrace the Chriftian religion. By his influence, alfo, it was introduced into a certain diftrift of the Arabians.
Indians on About the middle of this century, the Indians on the coaft of Malabar. Malabar were converted to Chrillianity by the Syrian Mar-Tho- mas, a Neltorian, who has been confounded by the Portuguele with the Apoftle St. Thomas^. Some ecclefiaftical writers^ in- deed, place the arrival of this millionary in India during the feventli century. But it is, perhaps, more correal to refer this lat- ter event to the confirmation of the Church already in a flourifli- ing ftate, by the labours of two other Syrians, Mar-Sapor and Mar-Perofis, during that century''. To thefe inftances of the pro- grefs of Chriftianity in the Eaft, may be added the converfion of a confiderable number of Jews in the ifland of Crete, who had beeii previoufly deceived by the pretenlions of the impoftor Moles Cre- German na- tenfis. In the Weft, the German nations, who had deftroyed that divifion of the empire, gradually embraced the religion of the con- quered people. Some of them had been converted to the Chriftian faith before their incurftons upon the empire ; and fuch, amongft others, was the cafe of the Goths. It is, however, uncertain at what time, and by whofe labours, the Vandals, Sueves, and Alans
K See Afiatic Refearches, vol. vii. Account of the St. Tliome Cliriflians on the coaft of Malabar, by F. Wicde, Efq. Thefe Cliriftians will again be noticed in a fubfequent part of this work.
'' See note E.
were
tions
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 21
^rere evangelized. The Burgundians, who inhabited the banks of cent.
the Rhine, and who palled from thence into Gaul, received the '■ —
Golpel, hoping to be preferved by its divine Author from the ra- vages of the Huns. And, in general, thefe fierce and barbarous nations were induced to embrace the Chrillian religion by the de- fire of living in greater fecurity amidft a people who, for the molt part, profefled it ; and from a perfuafion that the dod:rine of the majority mull be the bell.
-fit was on fimilar principles that Clovis, king of the Salii, a na-The Franks. tion of the Franks, whofe kingdom he founded in Gaul, became a convert to Chrillianity, after a battle with the Alemanni in the year 496, in which he had implored the affillance of Chrill. This prince, pro%'ing viclorious, was baptized at Rheims by Remigius, Bifliop of that city ; and the example of the king was immediately followed by the baptifm of three thoufand of his fubje6ls. It is fcarcely necefl'ary to obferve, that there was probably but little of convidlion or fincerity in either. In Britain, Chrillianity was al- moft extinguiflied by the predatory incurfions of the Scots and Pi<fts, and, afterwards, by the perfecutions of the Saxons. The Chrillian faith was, however, planted in Ireland by Palladius, and Ireland. after him by Succathus, an inhabitant of Scotland, whofe name was changed to Patrick by Celelline the Roman Pontiff, from whom both thefe millions had proceeded. The latter of thefe pious and zealous preachers, who has been fly led the ylpoJIIc of the Irijh, arrived in Ireland in the year 432, and was fo fuccefsful in his labours, that great numbers of the barbarous natives were con- verted to Chrillianity ; and in the year 472, he founded the Arch- bilhopric of Armagh.
Tfie Jixfh century was dillinguifhed by fome further advances
of
21
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. VI.
The Abafgi and other na- tions.
Britain.
of Chriftianity both in the Eaft and Well. The Bifhops of Con- llantinoplc, under the influence and protection of the Grecian em- perors, fucceeded in converting fome barbarous nations, inhabiting the coafts of the Euxine fea, amongll whom were the Abalgi, whofe country lay between the fliores of that fea and Mount Cau- cafus. The Heruli, who dwelt beyond the Danube, the Alani, Lani, and Zani, together with other uncivilized nations whofe precifc fituation cannot now be accurately afcertained, were con- verted about the fame time, during the reign of Jullinian. In the Weft, Remigius, Bilhop of Rheims, was remarkably fuccefsful in Gaul, where the example of Clovis continued to be followed by great numbers of his fubjeds.
• Bra o\ In Britain, the progrefs of Chrillianity was accelerated during this century by feveral favourable circumllances. By the pious efforts of Bertha, wife of Ethelbert, king of Rent, one of the moft confiderable of the Saxon monarchs, the mind of the king became gradually well difpoled towards the Chrillian religion. At this aufpicious period, A. D. 596, the Roman PontitF, Gregory the Great, fent into Britain forty Benedid:ine monks, at the head of whom he placed Augullin, prior of the monaftery of St. Andrew at Rome. In conjundlion with the queen, this zealous millionary fucceeded in converting Ethelbert, together with the greater part of the inhabitants of Kent, and laid anew the foundations of the Britilh Church.
In Scotland, the labours of Columban, an Irifli monk, were at- tended with fuccefs ; and in Germany, the Bohemians, the Thu- ringians, and the Boii, are faid to have abandoned their ancient fuperftitions, and to have embraced the Chriftian religion. But this is a facft, which is by no means undifputed.
Italy
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 23
nltaly about the middle of this century fuftained an entire revo- CENT.
lution, by the deftrudion of the kingdom of the Olirogoths under '■ —
Narfes, the general of Jullinian. But the imperial authority was again overthrown two years afterwards by the Lombards, who, with fevcral other German nations, illued from Pannonia, and creeled a new kingdom at Ticinum. During feveral years, the Chriltians in Italy were feverely pcrfecuted by thefe new invaders. But in the year 58/, Authafis, the third monarch of the Lom- bards, embraced Chrillianity as profefled by the Arians, and his fucceflbr Agilulf adopted the tenets of the Nicene Catholics.
Yd i)OY
The caufe, which principally contributed to the converfion of Caufes. fo many barbarous nations, was unqueltionably the authority of their princes, rather than the force of argument or convidiion. This appears from the little effeA which was produced by the change of their religion on the conducft of the barbarians. It mull, indeed, be confetfed, that the knowledge which they at firfl obtained of the doiflrine of Chrift was extremely fuperficial and imperfed:. In fome it may, perhaps, reafonably be prefumed, that the principles of Chrillianity were more deeply rooted, and were produdive of falutary efFeds. But it is to be feared, that the ma- jority were Chrillians only in name. It Ihould, however, at the fame time be remembered, that even their flight acquaintance with our holy religion was produ6live of fame be/tejicial change, and that a foundation was laid in their nominal fiibjeclion to Chrillianity for their gradual civilization, and moral improve- ment.
In the next century, Chrillianity was propagated with much CENT. zeal and fuccefs by the Nellorians, who dwelt in Syria, Perfia, and —XH: — India, among the fierce and barbarous nations who lived in the
remotell
«4 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, remotcft: borders and delcrts of Afia. Bv the labours of this fed,
VII "
'■ — the knowledge of the Gofpel was, about the year 637, extended to
Chriftianity the remote empire of China, the northern parts of which are faid into China, to have abounded with Chrillians before this century '.
rrogrefi in In the Weft, Auguftin laboured to enlarge the boundaries of the Church ; and by his efforts, and thofe of his brethren, the fix Anglo-Saxon kings, who had hitherto remained in their Pagan ftate, were converted, and Chriltianity was at length univerfally embraced throughout Britain. Many of the Britilh, Scotch, and Irifli ecclefiallics travelled among the Batavian, Belgic, and Ger- in Germany man nations, and propagated Chriftianity among them. In thefe land. labours, Columban, an Irilh monk, St. Gal, one of his compa-
nions, St. Kilian, from Scotland, and the celebrated Willebrod, an Anglo-Saxon, with eleven of his countrymen, particularly diltin- guiftied themfelves ; Columban, among the Suevi, the Boii, the Franks, and other German nations ; St. Gal, among the Helvetii, in the neighbourhood of the lakes of Zurich and Conllanee ; St. Kilian, among the eallern Franks near Wurtiburg ; and Wille- brod, among the Fi'iellanders, great numbers of whom embraced the Chrillian faith, in confequence of the pious exertions of thefe laborious miflionaries. Willebrod was ordained Bilhop of Wilfe- burg, now Utrecht, by the Roman Prelate, and laboured in his diocefe till his death ; while his aflbciates fpread the light of di- vine truth through Wellphalia and the neighbouring countries. During this century, according to fome authors, Bavaria received the Gofpel, by the minillry of Robert, Bilhop of Worms.
' In proof of this affertion, Mofliciiu and bis learned tranflator refer to various authors.
But
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. ^5
But amidll thefe numerous acceffions to the Chriftian Church cent in the Well:, a formidable enemy fuddenly appeared in the Eaft,
by whofe fuccefsful tyranny ChrilHanity began to be deprefled, of Moham- and at length became totally extinguifhed in feveral of its moft ex- '"^^• tenfive provinces. This was the celebrated Arabian impollor, Mo- hammed ; who about the year Gi2, amidll the corruptions and diflenfions of the Eallern Church, undertook the bold project of fubverting the Chriftian religion and the Roman power ; and who within the fpace of twenty years actually fucceeded, by arti- fice, and by the force of arms, in impofmg botli his dodlrine and his authority on multitudes in Arabia and feveral adjacent coun- tries. After the death of INlohammed, in the year 632, his fol- Progrefs of lowers, animated by a fpirit of fanatical zeal and fury, and affifted ^ by the Neftorian Chriftians, extended their conquefts to Perfia, Mefopotamia, Chaldiea, Syria, Paleftine, Egypt, and the whole ex- tent of the northern coaft of Africa, as far as the Atlantic ocean. In the year 714'', the Saracens crofled the fea which feparates Spain from Africa, defeated the army of the Spanilh Goths, over- turned the empire of the Viligoths, and took polfeffion of all the maritime coafts of Gaul, from the Pyrenean mountains to the Rhone ; whence they made frequent incurfions, and committed the moft deftrudive ravages in the neighbouring countries. The rapid progrefs of thefe formidable invaders was, at length, checked by the celebrated Charles Martel, who gained a fignal vidory over them near Tours, in the year 732. During thefe deftrudive in- curfions of the Saracens, Chriftianity, in thofe countries which were the feat of their devaftations, was necefllirily obftruded in its progrefs, and in fome places it was even altogether extir-
I' To avoid breaking the tliread of the narration, the Author has here purfued the hiftory of the Saracenic conquefts through the following century.
E pated.
36 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
c E N T. pated. Tliefe, however, were not the only calamities which the
VII
Church fnfFered during thefe difaltrous times. About the middle Ti>e Turks, of the eighth century, the Turks, the delcendants of a tribe of Tartars, rufhed from the inacccllible wilds of Mount Caucafus, overran Colchis, Iberia, and Albania, purfued their rapid courfe from thence into Armenia, and, after having fubdued the Sara- cens, turned their victorious arms againll the Greeks ; whom, in procefs of time, they reduced under their dominion. During the laft twenty years of this century, the provinces of Afia Minor, which had been the fplendid fcene of the firft Chriltian triumphs, were ravaged by the impious arms of the Caliphs, and the inhi- bitants opprefled in the moll barbarous manner. (itf
[} ^nni'h
CENT. While, however, the fuccefs of the Mohammedan arms was
— — '— thus fubjedling lb large a part of the Eaftern empire, and obfour-
ing, as far as their influence extended, the glory of the Clirillian
Church, the Neftorians of Chalda^a carried the faith of the Gofpel,
Progrefs of fxich as thcv profcflcd, to the Scythians, or Tartars, who were
Chriftianity ^ ,.,.",,.•/- a r i i
in Tartary. ICated Wlthui tllC llUUtS ot jNlount ImaUS '. -..iv.jiU juj
In Europe, feveral unenlightened nations were, during the eighth centi/T'i/, brought to the knowledge of Chriftianity; The In GciTOany. Germans, who, with the exception of the Bavarians, the Eall Frieflanders, and a few other nations, had hitherto refilled every attempt to inllrud: them, were at length converted to the faith of Chrift, by Winfrid, an Englilh Benedidine monk, and afterwards known by the name of Boniface. By the indefa- tigable exertions of this celebrated miflionarv, the Chriflian re-
' This exprcfTion comprehends Turkiftan and Mongul, the Ulbeck, Kalmuck, and Nagaian Tartary, which were peopled by the Baftrians, Sogdians, Gandari, Sacae, and Maflagetes.
ligion
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 27
ligion was fuccefsfully propagated throughout Friefland, Hefle, c E N T.
Thuringia, and other diftrifts of Germany. During the fame pe ^ ' '
riod, Corbinian, a French Benedidline monk, laboured affiduouflj amongll the Bavarians. Rumold, a native either of England or Ireland, travelled into Low^er Germany and Brabant, and difFufed the truths of Chriftianity in the neighbourhood of Mechlin. Fir- min, a Gaul by birth, preached in Alface, Bavaria, and Switzer- land. Liefuvyn, a Briton, laboured with the moll ardent zeal, though with but little fuccefs, to convert the Belga^ and other neighbouring nations ; whilll Willebrod, and others, perfevered in the work which they had fo happily begun in the preceding cen- tury. To the account of the acceflions to the Chrillian Church during this century, mull finally be added the converfion of the Saxons, a numerous and formidable people, who inhabited a con- fiderable part of Germany, and of the Huns in Pannonia, by the warlike zeal of Charlemagne. The violent methods, which were uled by this great prince for the accomplilhment of his defign, dellroy both the merit and genuinenefs of his fuccefs, although the ultimate effect of it undoubtedly tended to the propagation o( Chriftianity. *A^ arnul
We are now advancing into thofe dark and fuperftitious ages, CENT.
IX.
in which the light of Chriftianity could fcarcely be diUinguillied, even in the countries which already nominally polfelled it. About the middle, however, of t/ie ninth century, Cyril and Methodius, Progrefs of two Greek monks, were the inllrnments of converting the Moe- amon<^ft the fians, Bulgarians, and Chazari, to the Chriftian faith. Their la- ^^'^*'^"'* bours were afterwards extended to the Bohemians and Moravians, Bohemians, at the requell of the princes of thofe nations, who, with many of their fubjefts, fubmitted to the rite of baptifm.
E 2 About
CENT. IX.
28 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
About the year 867, under the reign of the Emperor Bafilius the Macedonian, the Sclavonians, Arentani, and others, inhabit- In Daimatia. aiits of Dahnatia, fent an cmbaHy to Conllantinople, declaring their refolution of fubmitting to the Grecian empire, and of era- bracing the Chrillian rehgion ; and requelting.to be fupplied with fuitable teachers. Their requeft was granted, and thofe provinces were included within the pale of the Church.
In Ruffia. The fierce and barbarous nation of the Ruffians, inhabitants of
the Ukraine, embraced the Gofpel under the reign of the lame emperor. The obfervations, however, which were made at the clofe of the fixth century, refpecling the nature of fuch convetf fions as have been jull related, muft conftantly be borne in mind. In the cafe of numbers of individuals, the profeffion of Chrillianity was, no doubt, fincere ; but as to the great body of the people, it was probably merely formal.
In the courfe of this century, Chriltianity began to be preached in the frozen regions of Scandinavia'", and on the Ihores of the Baltic, which had hitherto been involved in the groflelt Pagan Jutland. darkncfs. In the year 826, Harold, king of Jutland, being ex- pelled from his dominions, implored the protection of the Empe- ror Lewis, the fon and fuccellbr of Charlemagne. That prince promifed him his affiftance, on condition that he would embrace Chrillianity, and permit the minifters of that religion to preach in his dominions. To this the Danilh prince contented. He was ac- cordingly baptized, and returned to his own country, attended by two eminently pious ecclefiallics, Aulcarius and Aubert, monks of
■" This term commonly Includes the three kingdoms of Sweden, Denmark, and Norway.
Corbie.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL, 29
Corbie. Thefe venerable miffionaries laboured with remarkable cent.
fuccefs durino; two years, in converting the rude inhabitants of
Cimbria and Jutland. On the death of his eompanion, the zealous and indefatigable Aufcarius went into Sweden, A. D. 828 ; where Sweden. his exertions were alfo crowned with fuccefs. After having been raifed, in the year 831, to the Archbifliopric of Flamburgh, and of the whole North, to which charge the fuperintendance of the Church of Bremen was afterwards added, this admirable Chril^ian miffionary fpent the remainder of his life in travelling frequently amongtl: the Danes, Cimbrians, and Swedes, to form new Churches, to confirm and eftablifli thofe which had been already planted, and otherwife to promote the caufe of Chrillianity. He continued in the midft of thefe arduous and dangerous enterprifes till his death in the year 865. Rembert, his fucceflbr in the fuperintend- ance of the Church of Bremen, began, towards the clofe of this century, to preach to the inhabitants of Brandenburgh, and made fome progrefs towards their converfion.
^^^^iIIl: thefe acceffions to the Chriliian Church were making inPiogrefsof the north of Europe, the Saracens, ^^ ho were already mafters of ''' ' nearly the whole of Afia, extended their conquefts to the extre- mities of India, and fubjecled the greatell part of Africa, as then known, to their dominion. Sardinia alfo, and Sicily, fubmitted to their yoke ; and towards the conclufion of the century, they fpread terror even to the very gates of Rome. Thefe defolating incurfions not only obftrudled the propagation of Chrillianity, but produced in great numbers of Chrillians a deplorable apollaly from the faith.
mans.
The European Chrillians fufFered almoll equally from the ra- The Nor- vages of the Pagan Normans from the coafts of the Baltic ; who
not
CENT. IX.
30
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
not only infcfted the fliores and illands of the German ocean, but at length broke into Germany, Britain, Friefland, Gaul, Spain, and Italy, and forcibly feated themfelves in various provinces of thofe kingdoms. By degrees, however, thefe favage invaders became civili/.ed by their fettlemcnt among Chriftian nations, and were gradually perfuaded to embrace the religion of the Gofpel. ' •
CENT. In the tenth century, the Chriftian Church prefented a deplor-
'■ — able fcene of ignorance, fuperftition, and immorality. Amidft the
darknefs, however, which univerfally prevailed, fome rays of light occafionally appear. The Neftorians of Chalda'a, whofe zeal, not- withftanding their errors, is deferving of commendation, extended Progrefs in the knowledge of Cliriftianity beyond Mount Imaus, to Tartar}*-, properly fo called, whofe inhabitants had hitherto remained ignd- rant and uncivilized. The fame fuccefsful milfionaries afterwatid^ introduced it amongft the powerful nation of the Turks, or Tar- tars, which was denominated Karit, and bordered on the nofthefn part of China. The Hungarians and Avari had received feme irti'- perfedl ideas of Chriltianity during the reign of Charlemagne; but, on his deceafe, they relapfed into idolatry, and the Chriftian reK^ gion was almoft extinguilhed amongft them.
On thebanks Towards the middle of this century, two Turkilh chiefs, Bolo- nube!^ "" gudes and Gylas, whofe territories lay on the banks of the Da- nube, made a public profeflion of Chriftianity, and were baptized at Conftantinople. Of thefe the former foon apoftatized ; the other fteadily perfevered, received inftrudion from Hierotheus, a Biftiop who had accompanied him from Conftantinople, and en- couraged the labours of that Bifliop amongft his fubjecls. Sarolta, In Hungaiy. the daughter of Gylas, being afterwards married to Gevfa, the chief of the Hungarian nation, he was by her perfuaded to em- brace
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 31
brace Chriltianity. Geyfa, however, ftill retained a prcdilec- CENT.
tion for his ancient fuperllitions, and was only prevented from '- —
apoftatizing by the zeal and authority of Adalbert, Archbifhop of Prague, who vifitcd Hungary towards the conclufion of this cen- tuf}'. But however imperfed: might be the couverfion of the king, the moft ialutary confequences followed the reception of the Gofpel by his fubjed;s. Humanity, peace, and civilization, began to iiourifli amongrt a fierce and barbarous people ; and under the patronage of Stephen, the fon of Geyfa, Chrillianity became com- ftletely ellabliflied in Hungary.
■"i>.;
(,r^prhe inhabitants of Poland were, during this century, blelled Poiand. witji the knowledge of Chrillianity. Some Poles, travelling into Bohemia and Moravia, were llruck with the preaching of the Gofpel, and, on their return, earneftly recommended it to the at- tention of their countrymen. The report at length reaching the ears of INIicillaus, the Duke of Poland, he was induced to divorce his (even wives, and married Dambrouca, the daughter of Bolef- laus, Duke of Bohemia. He was baptized in the year 965, and, by the zealous efforts of the Duke and Duchefs, their fubjedls were either perfuaded or obliged, by degrees, to abandon their idolatry, and to profefs the religion of ChrilL
.oloa , ' ^^h^^converfions which had taken place in Ruffia during the Progref, in
preceding century were neither fincere nor permanent. But in "''■^' the year 961, Wolodomir, having married Anne, filler of the Greek Emperor Bafilius the Second, was prevailed upon by that princefs to receive the Chi'illian faitli. He was accordingly bap- tized in the year 987. The Ruffians followed, without compul- fion or reluiilance, the example of their prince ; and from that
time
32
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, time RufTia received a Chriftian eftabliftiment, and confidered her- '■ — lelt'as a daughter of the Greek Church.
In Scandina- via.
If we turn our attention towards Scandinavia, we find, that Clirirtianity, which had been fo fuccefsfully introduced during the preceding century, had met with a fevere check in Denmark un- der the reign of Gormo the Third, who laboured to extirpate it entirely. At length, however, he was compelled by Henry the Firft, called the Fowler, the predecellbr of Otho the Great, to per- mit the profeffion and propagation of Chrirtianity in his domi- nions; and under the protedion of the Emperor, Unni, then Arch- bifliop of Hamburgh, with fome other ecclefialtics, came into Denmark, and formed many ChrilHan Churches in that kingdom. On the death of Gormo, his fucceflbr Harold, being defeated by Otho the Great, A. D. 949, by the command of his conqueror, though not unwillingly, embraced the Gofpel, and zealoully fup- ported and propagated it amongft his fubjeds during his reign. Suen-Otho, however, his fon and fucceflbr, entirely renounced the Chriftian name, and perfecuted his Chriftian fubjccls in the moft cruel manner. At length, being driven from his throne, and forced into exile amongft the Scots, he was led to refled on his Chriftian education, and to repent of his apollaly ; and being re- ftored to his kingdom, fpent the remainder of his life in the moft fincere and earneft endeavours to promote the caufe of Chriltianity in his dominions. In Sweden, an almoft entire extinction of the Gofpel had taken place, Unni, animated by his fuccefs in Den- mark, determined therefore on attempting a revival of it in that country. His pious exertions were rendered profperous, and he had the happinefs of confirming the Gofpel in Sweden, and of planting it even in the remoter parts of that northern region.
It
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 33
It was during this century that Norway firft received the Chrif- CENT.
X.
tlan faith. Several attempts were previoully made in the early part of it, which were altogether unfuccelsful. The barba- rous Norwegians refifled both the exhortations of the Englilli miffionaries, and the more forcible endeavours of their princes, to convert them from their idolatry, till the year Q45 ; when Haco, King of Norway, who had been driven from his throne, was reftored by Harold, King of Denmark ; and having been converted by that prince during his exile, publicly recom- mended Chrirtianity to his fubjeds. The impreffion, however, which was thus made upon their minds, was but flight ; nor were they entirely perfuaded to become Chriftians till the reign of his fucceflbr Glaus. At length Swein, King of Denmark, having con- quered Norway, obliged his fubjecls univerfally to renounce ido- latry, and to profcfs the Gofpel. Amongrt the miffionaries whofe labours were rendered fuccefsful in this work, Guthebald, an Englifli priell, was the moll eminent both in merit and authority. From Norwa}', the falutary light of Chriftianity fpread into the Orkney iflands, which were then fubjedl to that country, and pe- netrated, in fome degree, even into the remote regions of Iceland and Greenland. So that in this century the triumph of Chrifti- anity was complete throughout Scandinavia.
In Germany, the exertions of the Emperor Otho contributed, in ^» Germany, a fignal manner, to promote the interefts of Chriftianity, and to eftablifli it on the moft firm foundations throughout the empire. At the earneft requeft of the Rugi, a remarkably barbarous people, who inhabited the country of Pomerania, between the Oder and the Wipper, and the ifle of Rugen in the Baltic, that zealous prince fent Adalbert amongft them, to revive the knowledge of Chriftianity, which had formerly exifted, but was then extin-
F guiflaed.
34
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. X.
guiflied. The miffion, however, was unluccclsful. But Adalbert, being afterwards appointed the firft Archbilliop of Magdeburgh, was fucccfsful in converting groat ninnbcrs of the Sclavonians.
The Sara- cenii.
Throughout this century, the Saracens in Afia and Africa fuc- cefsfully propagated the dodrines of Mohammed, and muhitudes even of Chrillians were the victims of their dehifions. The Turks, ahb, received the religion of the Arabian impoftor ; and, turning their arms againll the Saracens, began to lay the foundations of that powerful empire which they afterwards eftablillied.
Normans.
CENT. XI.
Progrefs in Tartary.
In the Weft, Chridianity was perfecuted by the barbarous ef- forts of the unconverted Normans, Sarmatians, Sclavonians, Bohe- mians, and Hungarians ; while the Arabs in Spain, Italy, and the neighbouring illands, opprefled and plundered its followers.
Tiie zeal of the Ncftorian Chrillians continued to be confpicuous in the eleventh century. In Tartary and the adjacent countries they fucceeded in converting great numbers to the profeffion of Chriftianity. In the provinces of Cafgar, Nuacheta, Turkillan, Genda, and Tangut, metropolitan prelates, witli many inferior bifliops, were eftablifhed ; from which it evidently appears, that Chriltianity muft have flourilhed to a conflderable extent in thofe countries which arc now the feat of Mohammedifm and idolatry.
inthenortii The light wliicli had been ditfufed during the preceding centu- oi Europe. j,|^g amongll the Hungarians, Danes, Poles, and Ruffians, was con- fiderably increafed and extended during the prefent by the zealous endeavours of their princes, and of the miffionaries who laboured amongrt them. An ineJfedual attempt was made to convert the Sclavonians as a nation, (great numbers of individuals having em- braced
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. S5
braced Chriftianity during the preceding century,) the Obotriti, CENT.
xr.
whofe capital was Mecklenburg, the Venedi, who dwelt on the banks of the Viftula, and the Pruflians. But thefe barbarous na- tions continued, in a great meafure. Pagan throughout this cen- tury. Boleflaus, King of Poland, attempted to force his fubjedls into a profeflion of Chriftianity, and fome of his attendants ufed the more evangelical methods of admonition and inftrudlion. In a benevolent undertaking, however, of this kind, Boniface and eighteen other perfons were barbaroufly malfacred by this fierce and intraAable people. The Prulfians, indeed, feem to have been among the lall of the European nations who fubmitted to the yoke of Chriftianity. In Germany, Sweden, Denmark, and Nor- w^y^ the labours of Englifli mifiionaries were particularly diftin- guiilied in this century.
Chriftianity had now been preached during three centuries in Effefts of Scandinavia, and the effects which it produced on the manners of;,, tiieNortii. the rough and uncultivated inhabitants of thofe northern regions were in the higheft degree beneficial. " That reftlefs people," Mr. Hume obferves, " feem about this time to have learned the ufe of " tillage ; which thenceforth kept them at home, and freed the " other nations of Europe from the devallations fpread over them " by thofe piratical invaders. This proved one great caufe of the " fettlemcnt and improvement of the fouthern nations "." This obfervation of the celebrated hiltorian reprefents, with his ufual perf})icuity, the advantages which rcfulted from the civiHzalion of the North, but it is filent as to the true cuiije of that important change. To the propagation of Cluijl'ianity it mull unqueftion-
" Hume, vol. i. chap. 5.
F 2 ably
CENT. XL
36
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
ably be chietly referred. It was the influence of this divine reli- gion which gradually foftened the manners of thofe barbarous na- tions, induced them to abandon their former piratical habits, and to cultivate the arts of induftry and peace. Chrillianity, be it re- membered, while it conveys to individuals the moft important knowledge, and imparts to them the richell bleflings, ditFufes the falutary precepts of order, trancpiillity, and happinefs, throughout fociety and the world at large.
During this century, the illand of Sicily was recovered from the Saracens. But in part of Alia, and in Spain, the Chrirtians were feverely opprefled both by the Saracens and the Turks ; great numbers were, in the mean time, feduced by flatteries and delu- five offers into apollafy from the faith. In Hungary, Denmark, the lower parts of Germany, and in other European nations, the Chriftians were, alfo, much haralled and perfecuted by the idola- trous Pagans ; whole violence was, however, at length cficc- tually relirained by the powerful interference of the Chri(Har» princes.
The Cru- fades.
It was at the dole of this century ° that the iirft of thofe ro- mantic expeditions, dillinguiflied by the name of Crufades, was undertaken. Whatever motives of a religious nature might have a6luated their promoters, there can be no hefitation in determin- ing, that they contributed neither to the fupport nor advance- ment of Chriftianity. " Non tali auxilio, nee defenforibus illis — " But the conlideration of thefe enthufiallic undertakings belongs not to our prefent fubjedl.
A. D. 1096.
The
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 37
The propagation of the Gofpel was fuccefsfully continued in cent. the twelfth ceiitiinj, chiefly in the north of Europe. Boleflaus,
ProCTiefs in
Duke of Poland, having taken Stetin, the capital of Pomerania, hj j|[p°J^j.(|,'"j ftorm, and laid wafte the furrounding country, compelled the van- Europe. quiflied inhabitants to fubmit at difcretion ; and impofcd upon them, as a condition of peace, their reception of Chriftianity. The conqueror fent Otho, Bithop of Bamberg, in the year 1 124, to in- ftru6l his new fubje(fi:s in the dodlrines of the Gofpel. Many of them, among whom were the Duke and Duchefs, and their at- tendants, Vk'ere converted by his exhortations ; but great numbers of the idolatrous Pomeranians refilled his utmoft efforts, and obfli- nately adhered to the fuperftitions of their anceflors. In a fecond vifit in the year 1 126, the venerable Bifliop was more fuccefsful, and Chriftianity was ellabliflied in Pomerania on a folid founda- tion.
In the year 1 168, Waldemar, King of Denmark, who was fore- moft among the northern princes of this century by his zeal in the propagation and advancement of Chriflianity, having fub- dued the ifland of Rugen, which lies in the neighbourhood of Pomerania, obliged its rude and piratical inhabitants to lillen to the inftru6lions of the milTionaries who accompanied his army. Among thefe, Abfalom, Archbifliop of Lunden, a man of fnperior talents and virtue, was eminently diltinguiflied ; and by his ex- ertions, Chriftianity was firmly feated in this ifland, which had hitherto baffled every attempt to enlighten it.
The Finlanders, whofc chanidler refemblcd that of the inhabit- Finland. ants of Rugen, and who infefted Sweden with their predatory in- curfions, received the Gofpel in a fimilar manner. Eric, King of Sweden, having totally defeated thefe barbarians, fent Henry,
Arch-
88 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. Arclibifliop of Upfal, to evangelize them. His fuccefs was fo
'■ — great, that he is called the Apojlle of the Finlandcrs ; yet he was
at length ailatrinateJ by feme of thefe refradlory people, on ac- count of a heavj' penance which he had impofed on a perfon of great authority.
Livonia. In Llvonia, the propagation of Chriftianity was carried on to-
wards the clofe of this century with a violence and cruelty alto- gether abhorrent from the mild and benevolent fpirit of our holy reliefion. The labours of Mainard, the firll milhonarv who at- tempted the converhon of that barbarous people, having proved unfucccfsful, the Roman PontitF, Urban the Third, who had con- lecrated him Bilhop of the Livonians, declared a crufade againll them, which was zealoully carried on by that ecclefiallic, and by his fucccflbrs, Berthold and Albert. Thefe warlike aportles, at the head of great bodies of troops raifed in Saxony, fucceflively en- tered Livonia, and compelled the wretched inhabitants to receive Chrirtian baptifm.
mans.
The Sclavo- The Sclavonians, notwithlianding fome partial converfions among them, had hitherto as a nation flievvn a remarkable aver- llon to Chrillianity. This excited the zeal of the neighbouring princes, and of certain mifllonaries, who united their efforts to conquer their prejudices, and to convert them to tlie Chriftian faith. The moll fuccefsful of thefe teachers was Vicelinus, a man of fingular learning and piety, who was, at length, appointed Bi- fhop of Oldenburg, which fee was afterwards transferred to Lu- bec. This excellent man fpent the lall thirty years of his life in the inrtrucflion of the Sclavonians, amidll great difficulties and dangers ; and his benevolent labours were conducted with fo much w ifdom, that they were attended with a fuccefs which
could
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. S9
could fcarcely have been expefted amongll that untradable cent. people. — - — '■ —
The revolution, which, at the beginning of this century, took Decline of place in Aliatic Tartary, on the borders of Cathay'', by the fuc- jn'^j-j™' ^ cefsful enterprifc of the celebrated Neftorian, Prefter John, proved for many years highly beneficial to the Chriltian caufe. Towards the clofe of it, however, the viftorious arms of Genghis Khan overturned the kingdom which he had eltabliflicd, and Chrilti- anity in conlequence loll much of its credit and authority. It continued gradually to decline, until at length it funk entirely under the weight of opprelTion ; and was fucceeded partly by the errors of Mohammedifm, and partly by the fuperftitions of Pa- ganifm. In Syria and Paleftine, the Chridians were, during the whole of this century, engaged in contelb with the Moham- medans. Scenes of perfecution and cruelty were exhibited on both fides, and Chriftianity fuffered almoll equallj' from her ene- mies and her friends.
Notwithftanding the victories of the fucceflbrs of Genghis cent.
, XIII
Khan, by which they had fubdued a great part of Afia, and had '—
involved in great calamities the Chrillian inhabitants of China, State of India, and Perfia, it appears from undoubted authorities that both ;„ ^^^{^^^ j^^j in China, and in the northern parts of Alia, the Neftorians conti- 1'""-^'"/- nued to have a flourilhing Church, and a great number of ad- herents in the thirteen fh century. Even in the court of the Mogul emperors there were many who profelfed Chriftianity ; but the enfnaring influence of the religion of Mohammed gradually un- dermined it, and left fcarcely a vellige of Clirillianity amongtl
' Cathay was fituated on the north well border of China.
them.
40
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. XIII.
tl.em. In conlequcnce of the incurfions which were made by the Tartars into Europe in the year 1241, feveral embaffics were fent by the Popes Innocent the Fourth and Nicholas the Third and Fourth, which were the means of converting many of the Tartars to the Chriftian faith, and of engaging confiderable numbers of the Nellorians to adopt the doctrine and difcipline of the Church of Rome. Several Churches were aho erecled in dilFerent parts of China and Tartary ; and, in order to facihtate the propagation of Chriltianity, a tranllation was made by Johannes a Monte Corvino, the amballador of Nicholas the Fourth, of the New Teftament and the Pfalms, into the language of Tartary. The affairs, liowever, of the Chrillians in the Eall during this century, in confequence of the conquefts of the Tartars, and of the unfortunate illue of the feveral crufades which were undertaken in the courfe of it, and which were the lajl of thofe infatuated expeditions, were, upon the whole, in a very deplorable condition. The kingdom of Jeru- falem, which had been ellabliflied at the clofe of the eleventh cen- tury, being entirely overthrown, many of the Latins remained ilill in Syria, and retiring into the dark and folitary recefles of Mount Libaiuis, lived there in a wild and favage manner, and gradually loll all traces both of religion and civilization. The defcendants of thefe unhappy Europeans, called Deruli, or Drufi, iHU inhabit the fame uncultivated wilds, and retain nothing of Chrillianity but the name.
Convcrfion of the Prufliaiis and Lithua- nians.
In fome of the northern parts of Europe, the religion of the Gofpel had not yet triumphed over the fiercenefs and fuperllitions of Paganifm. The Pruflians Itill retained the idolatrous worthip of their ancellors, nor was any impreflion made on the minds of this people by the various milfionaries who had been fent amongft them. Their obftinacy at length induced Conrad, Duke of Maf-
fovia.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 41
fovia, to have recourfe to more forcible methods of converting CENT.
them. For this purpofe, he apphed in the year 1230 to the Teu ^—
tonic Knights of St. Mary, who, after their expuhion from Palef- tine, had fettled at Venice, and engaged them to undertake the conqueft and converfion of the Pruffians. They accordingly ar- rived in Pruffia, and, after an obllinate contefl of fifty years, they fubdued its refolute inhabitants, and eftablifhed their own domi- nion and the profelTion of Chriftianity amongll them.. The Knights purfued the fame unchriliian methods in the neighbour- ing countries, and particularly in Lithuania, the inhabitants of which provinces were thus conttrained to profefs a feigned fub- miffion to the Gofpel.
■II. \< '
^"fh ^pain, Chriftianity gradually gained ground. The kings of Projrefs in Caftile, Leon, Navarre, and Arragon, waged perpetual war with the Saracen princes, who ftill retained the kingdoms of Valentia, Granada, and Mercia, together with the province of Andalufia. This conteft was carried on with fuch fignal fuccefs, that the Sa- racen dominion declined daily, and was reduced within narrower bounds ; while the pale of the Church was extended on every fide. Among the princes who contributed to this happy revolution, James the Firfl: of Arragon was particularly diftinguiflicd by his zealous efforts in the advancement of Chrillianity, and the con- verfion of his Arabian fubjeds after his recovery of Valentia, in the year 1236.
In the fourteenth century, the caufe of Chriftianity greatly de- CENT. clined in the Eaft. The profclTion of it was, indeed, ftill retained p-;;;:^— ^ in the contracted empire of the Greeks, of which Conftantinople chriitianity was the metropolis. But in Alia, the Turks and Tartars, who "" ^'" ^'''^• extended their dominions with allonifliing rapidity, deftroyed,
G wherever
42 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, wherever they went, the fruits of the labours of the Chriltian mif-
'■ — fionaries during the preceding century, and fubftituted the impof-
ture of Mohammed for the religion of Chrift. In China, Chrifti- anity feemed to be almoft totally extirpated by the jealoufy of the reigning powers ; while the celebrated Tamerlane, after having fubdued the greated: part of Ada, and triumphed over Bajazet, the Emperor of the Turks, and even filled Europe with the terror of his arms, perfecuted all who bore the Chrirtian name with the moft barbarous fevcrity, and compelled multitudes, by his cruel- ties, to apoftatize from the faith. Attempts were made in this century to renew the crufades, but without effect. It is obvious, however, that, had they even fucceeded, they were but ill calcu- lated to revive Chriltianity in the Eaft.
Progrefs in The boundaries of ChrilVianity had, in the mean time, becii gra- dually extending in Europe. Jagello, Duke of Lithuania, was al- moft the only prince who retained the Pagan worfliip of his an- ceftors. At length, in the year 1386, having become a competi- tor for the crown of Poland, and his idolatry being the only ob- llacle to his fuccefs, he embraced the Chrillian faith, and per- fuadcd his fubjcd;s to follow his example. The Teutonic Knights continued their perfecution of the Pagan Prullians and Livonians, and completed in this century the violent work which they had commenced during the preceding. Great numbers of the Jews in feveral parts of Europe, more particularly in France and Ger- many, were in a fimilar manner compelled to make a profelfion of Chrirtianity. And in Spain, a plan was formed by the Chriftian princes for the expulfion of the Saracens, which afforded a pro- fpedl of at length uniting that whole country in the faith of Chrill.
TTte
Lithuania.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 43
The fucceeding century accordingly witnelfed the entire OTcr- CENT,
XV.
tlirow of the Saracen dominion in Spain, by the conqueft of Gra- nada, in the year I4g2, by Ferdinand the Catholic. Shortly after this important revolution, that monarch publilhed a fentence of banilhment againft the Jews in his dominions, great numbers of w hom, to avoid this fevere decree, feigned an aflent to the Chrif- tian religion. The Saracens, who remained in Spain after the de- llrudion of their empire, refifled both the exhortations, and the more violent methods of prolelytiihi, which were aftervtards re- commended by the celebrated Cardinal Ximenes, and perfevered in their attachment to the Arabian impoftor.
The people of Samogitia, in the neighbourhood of Courland and The Samogi- Lithuania, remained Pagan till the lifteenth century ; when Ula- dillaus, King of Poland, demoliflied their idols, founded fome Churches among them, and afterwards fent Ibme pj-ielts to inftrud: them. But his fuccefs in their convcrfion was by no means con- liderable.
The maritime enterprifes of the Portuguefe towards the clofc of Difcovcry of
, - , • 1 1 1 • America.
this century, and, above all, the dilcovcry ot the lUands and conti- nent of America by Columbus, in the year i 192, opened, however, a new and extenfive field for the exertion of Chrillian benevolence.
The firll attempt of this kind was made by the Portuguefe, rrogrefs of amongll the Africans of the kingdom ot Congo ; who, togetlier on the comI with their king, were fuddenly converted to the Romifh faith in "' -^*"'^''' the year 1191 ; in what manner, and with what efi'ecl, it is not difficult to determine.
After this fingular revolution in Africa, Pope Alexander the Sixth, who had arrogantly divided the continent of America be- tween the Spaniards and the Portuguefe, earnelUy exhorted thefc
G 2 two
44 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, two nations to propagate the Gofpel amongft the inhabitants of
'■ — thofe immenfe regions. A great number of Francifcans and Do-
Iti America minicaus were in confequence fent out to America and its iflands; who, with the alliftance of the cruel invaders of thofe countries, fpeedily converted numbers of the wretched natives to the nomi- nal profelTion of a corrupt and debafed form of Chriftianity.
Decline of But the decline of the Chriftian religion in the Eaft during this in theEaft^ century unhappily more than counterbalanced thefe acceflions in the Weft. Aliatic Tartary, INIogul, Tangut, and the adjacent provinces, where ChritHanity had long flourifhed, were now be- come the feats of fupcrllition, which reigned triumphant in its moft degrading forms. Except in China, where the Neftorians ftill preferved fome faint remains of their former glory, fcarcely any traces of Chriftianity exifted in thole immenfe tracts of coun- try ; and even thefe did not furvive the century.
Deftruftion A ncw fourcc of Calamity to the Chriftian Church, both in cian empire Europe and Afia, was opened, by the deftruclion of the Grecian by the Turks. gj^pjj.g^ and the Capture of Conftantinople, by the Turks, under ^Mohammed the Second, in the year 1453. By this difal^rous event, befides the provinces which had been already fubdued by the Ot- toman arms, Epirus and Greece fell under the dominion of the Crefcent, and Chriftianity became gradually'' buried under the refift- lefs torrent of Mohammedan ignorance and barbarilhi. In Con- ftantinople and the neighbouring cities, in Thellulonica, Philippi, and Corinth, where Chriftianity had once lb eminently flouriflied, moft of the Churches were converted into mofques, and the Chrif- tians were forced at length to retain their religion in fecret and in
' See note F.
ftlence.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. ^
filence. Yet even this tremendous ruin, the juft confequence of CENT.
the corrupt Hate of the Grecian Church, was eventually, by the
providence of the fupreme Governor of the world, rendered fub- fervient to the moft important and beneficial purpofes. The emi- gration of learned men from the Eaft was one of the principal means of reviving the ll:udy of literature in Europe, and the re- markable concurrent difcovery of the art of printing in the year 1440 contributed both to the produdlion and the fuccefs of that memorable revolution, which in the fucceeding century changed the face of the Chrillian world.
■-' This great event was tJie Reformation from the errors and fu- cent.
^ . XVI. perftitions of the Romifli Church, which commenced in Saxony
by the magnanimous exertions of the juiWy celebrated Martin Lu- .^iQ„ ther, and which forms the moll: prominent feature in the hillory of the Jixtcenth ceutiiri/. Europe at this time, with very few ex- ceptions, was converted to the public profellion of Chriftianity, though fcarcely any thing fliort of the ruin which had over- whelmed the Eallern Church could be more deplorable than the ftate of the Wertern, at the commencement of this period. The thick darknefs \\'hich had gradually overfpread it was be- ginning to be difpelled, by the revival of literature and philofo- phy during the preceding century ; but at the glorious a^-i of the Reformation, the pure light of moral and religious truth flionc forth with renovated lullre, and produced the moft important ef- feds on the general ftate of Europe. The profelfion of Chrilli- anity, which now pervaded almoll every part of that quarter of the world, nccelTarily precluded any further propagation of it, and reftrained its European hiftory to that of the contells between the Reformers and the Church of Rome.
For
46 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. For the extenfion, therefore, of the pale of the vifible Church
— - — '—: during this century, we mull chiefly look to the newly difcovered
crhniHanity regions of America. The Spaniards and Portuguefe, if we may
ill America -^ credit to their hiftorians, exerted thcmfelves with the utnioft
and elle- o
where by the vigour and fucccfs in propagating the Gofpel amongft the barba- Wnugueie. rous nations of the new world. It cannot, indeed, be difputed, that they communicated Ibmc faint and imperfe<ft knowledge of Chrillianity to the inhabitants of America, to thofe parts of Africa to which they carried their invading arms, and to the iflands and maritime provinces of Alia, which they fubjeifted to their domi- Nature ofit. nion. It is certain, alfo, that confiderable numbers of thefe un- happy people, who had hitherto been enllaved by the moft abjed fuperltition, apparently embraced the religion of Chrill. But, when it is confidered, that thefe nominal converfions were ob- tained by the moll violent and cruel methods, and that their ac- quaintance with Chrillianity conlilled only of a blind veneration for their inllrudors, and the performance of a few unmeaning ce- remonies, we are tempted, with fome of the moll pious and intel- ligent even of their own writers, rather to lament that the Gofpel fliould ever have been thus propagated ; and to regard both the labours of thefe falfe apollles, and their converts, with a mixture of indignation and pity.
The progrefs of the Reformation having given an etfedual check to the ambition of the Roman Pontiffs, and even deprived them of a great part of their fpiritual dominion in Europe, they began to diredl their attention to other quarters of the world ; and, to indemnify thcmfelves for thefe lofles, they became more foli- citous than they had ever yet been to propagate Chrillianity in Pagan countries. In the execution of this delign, the renowned TheJefuit&. fociety of Jefuits, which was ellablilhcd by Ignatius Loyola in the
year
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 47
year isto, feemed particularly calculated to aflift the Court of cent.
Rome. A certain proportion of their order, who were to be at tlie — -
abfolutc difpofal of the Roman Pontiff, were accordingly, from its commencement, diredfed to be formed for the work of propagat- ing Chriltianity amongll: unenlightened nations. Great numbers of this important fociety were in confequence employed in the converfion of the African, American, and Indian heathens. But both the credit and the real fuccefs of their labours were leflened and obfcured by the corrupt motives which too evidently appeared to adluate thefe zealous miffionaries, and by the toichr/Jlian means which they adopted to accomplifh their purpofe.
The example of the Jefuits excited the emulation of the Domi- nicans and Francifcans, and of feveral other religious orders ; but it may be jutlly doubted, whether the interefts of pure and unde- filed Chriftianity were not rather injured than promoted by their labours.
Amongft the members of the fociety of Jefuits who were thus Xavier. engaged in the propagation of the Gofpel, Francis Xavier, who acquired the honourable title of the Apojlle of the Indians, ob- tained the mod dillinguifhed reputation. In the year 1522, this His lahoun great man, who poflelfed many of the requifites of a fuccefsful j" " _''^ '^"' milFionary, fet fail for the Portuguefe fettlements in India; and in a fliort time fpread the knowledge of Chriltianity, as it is profelfed by the Church of Rome, in many parts of the continent, and in feveral of the illands of that remote region. From thence, in the year 1529, he palled into Japan, and there laid, with incredible adlivity, the foundations of the Church, which flouriflied during fo many years in that illand and its dependencies. His indefati- gable zeal prompted him to attempt the converfion of the vail empire of China ; and, with this intention, he embarked for that
country,
CENT. XVI. |
Thofe of Ricci in Chi- na. |
48 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
country, but died in fight of the objeA of his voyage, in the year 1552. After his death, other members of his order penetrated into China. Tiie chief of thefe was Matthew Ricci, an Itahan, who rendered himfelf fo acceptable to the Chinefe Emperor and his nobles by his mathematical knowledge, that he obtained tor himfelf and his aflbciates the liberty of explaining to the people the dodrines of the Gofpel. Ricci may therefore be confidered as the founder of the Chriftian Church, which, notwithtlanding the viciffitudes it has imdergone, Hill fublifls in China '".
Proteftant at- The dominions of the Proteftant princes being confined within tempLs. ^j^g limits of Europe, the Churches under their protecl;ion could contribute but little towards the propagation of the Gofpel in thofe ditlant regions which have been jull mentioned. It is cer- tain, however, that in the year 1556, fourteen Protefiant milTion- aries were fent from Geneva to convert the Americans, although it is neither known by whom this defign was promoted, nor with what fuccefs it was attended. The Englifli alfo, who, towards the clofe of this century, fent colonies into the northern parts of America, gradually extended their religion amongll that rude and uncivilized people. It may be added, that about this time the Swedes exerted themfelves in converting to Chriliianity many of the inhabitants of Finland and Lapland, of whom confiderable numbers had hitherto retained the extravagant fuperltitions of their Pagan anceftors.
The vigorous attempts which were made during this century to fupport the grandeur of the Papal fee, by the propagation of Chrifiianity in difiant nations, were renewed during the next^,
' See Barrow's Travels in China. ' i. e. the fcventeenth.
and
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 4g
and were attended with confiderable fuccefs. In the year l622, cent. Gregory the Fifteenth, by the advice of his confefTor Narni,
founded at Rome the celebrated College " De propaganda fide," College " De and endowed it with ample revenues. The College confilled of^gde-"""* thirteen cardinals, two priefts, and one fecretary, and was deligned to propagate and maintain the religion of the Church of Rome in every quarter of the globe. The funds of this fociety were fo greatly augmented by the munificence of Urban the Eighth, and the liberality of other benefactors, that it became adequate to the mofi: fplendid and extenfive undertakings. The objects to which its attention was directed, were the fupport of millionaries in va- rious parts of the world ; the publication of books to facilitate the ftudy of foreign languages ; the tranllation of the Scriptures, and other pious writings, into various tongues ; the ell:ablithment of ieminaries for the education of young men deliined to ad: as mif- fionaries ; the eredion of houfes for the reception of young Pa- gans yearly fent to Rome, who, on their return to their native countries, were to become the inftrudlors of their unenlightened brethren ; and the fupport of charitable inftitutions .for the relief of thofe who might futfcr on account of their zeal in the fervice of the Churcli of Rome. Such were the arduous and complicated fchemes of this celebrated College. To this, however, another of Other fimiiar a fimilar kind was added in the year 1627 by Pope Urban the nJiits. ^" Eighth, which owed its origin to the piety and munificence of John Baptill Viles, a Spanilh nobleman. Tlie fame fpirit of pious beneficence was communicated to France about the year l663, and produced feveral other ellabiiihmcnts of this nature ; particu- larly the " Congregation of Priefts of foreign milfions," and the " Parifian Seminary for the mifiions abroad;" the one for the ac- tual fending forth of milfionaries, the other for the education of fit perfons for that important work. A third fociety in France was
H deno-
60 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, denominated, " the Congregation of the holy Sacrament," and was
— under the diredion of the Pope, and the College De propaganda
at Rome.
Miflionaries From thefc various inftitutions a great number of miflion- inftiiutions. ^ries were fent forth during the feventeenth century to different parts of the world, who converted multitudes to the outward pro- feffion of Chrillianity, and fubjcdion to the Church of Rome. The religious orders who chiefly dirtinguifhed themfelves in thefe milTions were the Jefuits, the Dominicans, the Francifcans, and the Capuchins ; who, though engaged in one great, common de- Praaices of fign, mutually oppofed and accufed each other. Of thefe, the Je- fuits are juftly confidered as having employed the mod unwar- rantable methods in the propagation of Chrillianity *. They were accullomed to explain the doctrines of Paganifm in fuch a man- ner, as to foften and diminiih, at leall in appearance, their oppo- fition to the truths of the Gofpel ; and wherever the fainteft re- femblance could be traced between them, they endeavoured to perfuade their difciples of the coincidence of the two religions. They permitted their profelytes, alio, to retain fuch of their an- cient rites and cuftoms as were not glaringly inconfillcnt with Chrillian worfliip ; and thus laboured to elfecl a coalition between Paganifm and Chrijliaiiity. To thefe artifices they added an un- wearied afTiduity in conciliating the favour and confidence* of the priefts, and civil governors of the people, to whom they were fent, and that by means wholly unworthy of the charaAer of Chriftian ambafladors to the heathen. It fliould be mentioned, to the ho- nour of the other religious orders who were engaged in fimilar undertakings, that they uniformly difdained this worldlv policy of
' See note G.
tlic
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 51
the Jefuits ; and, wherever they went, preached the pecuHar, ex- CENT.
ckjlhe, and unaccommodating dodlrines of Chriftianity with Apo-
ftohc boldnefs and timpUcitj.
By the labours of thefe various milllonaries, the knowledge of Chriflianity was difleminated, during this century, through the greatett part of Afia. The Jefuits and others communicated fome Their laboms rays of divine truth, though mixed with much error and fuper- fiition, to thofe parts of India which had been potrefled by the Portuguefe previous to their expulfion by the Dutch. The moft celebrated of the miffions which were eftabliflied in that remote region was that of Madura, which was undertaken by Robert de Robert de Nobili, an Itahan Jefuit. The plan which he adopted for the con- verfion of the Indians is a lingular fpecimen of that worldly and temporizing policy, which has fo jullly brought reproach on the miffions of his fociety. He allumed the appearance of a Brahmin, who had come from a far diftant country, and by his aullerities, and other artifices, perfuaded many native Brahmins to receive him as a member of their order, and to fubmit to his inftru^lions. By their influence and example, great numbers of the people were induced to become his difciples, and the miffion continued in a flourilliing condition till the year 1 744 ; when, with others in the kingdoms of Carnate and Marava, which the Jefuits had efta- bliflied, it was formally fupprefled by Benedid: the Fourteenth, who exprefled his difapprobation of the methods which they had praAifed for the converlion of the heathen ".
Chriftianity was, during this century, firft conveyed to the
° For a full account of tliis fiimous nilflion, of which the Jefuits particularly boaft, fee the " Lcttres Curicufes et Edifiantes ccrites des Miflions Etrangcrcs."
H 2 kingdoms
52 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, kingdoms of Siam, Tonquin, and Cochin-China, by a niiirion of '— the Jcfuits, under the direclion of Alexander of Rhodes, a native
qv^n'^T" ^^ Avignon ; whofe inrtrudions were received with uncommon Cochin-Chi- docility by an immenfe number of the inhabitants of thofe coun- tries. The miffion continued to be fuccefsful in the kingdom of Siam till the year 1688, when the violent death of the king and his chief minillcr, who favoured it, obliged the milTionaries to re- turn home.
MifTionofthe At the commencement of this century, a numerous fociety of China^'" Jefuits, Dominicans, Francifcans, and Capuchins, proceeded to China with a view to enlighten that vatl empire with the know- ledge of the Gofpel. Though ditFering in other points, thefe dif- cordant miflionarics agree in afl'ertino; the wonderful fuccefs which attended their labours. The Jefuits efpecially, by their literary and fcientific attainments, acquired great influence with two fuc- ceffive Chinefe emperors, which they direcfled to the furtherance of their great and important defign ; and had their integrity been as great as their talents and aclivity, they would have acquired immortal renown by their exertions in the caufe of Chriltianity in this immenfe region ". But they purfued in China the fame com- promifmg plan which has been already mentioned, and which they did not hefitate to defend, by reforting to the plea of necef- fity ; alleging, that certain evils and inconveniences may be law- fully fubmitted to for the attainment of important and falutary purpofcs.
" Lett. Cur. et Edit", tom. viii. The progrefs of this miflion, and the charges •urged againft the conducl of the Jefuits, are lufticieiitly detailed iti Moflieiin, cent. 17. vol. v.
The
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 53
The minillerial labours of the Romilli miffionaries, particularly cent.
xvir ot the Jefuits, were eminently fuccefsful, about the fame period, -
in the iflands of Japan, notvvithllanding the jealoufy and oppofi- in Japan. tion of the native priells and nobles, and the ftill more fatal dif- putes of the miffionaries amongft themfelves. The fuccefs, how- ever, of the Gofpel in Japan was, unhappily, but of fliort dura- tion. In the year l0l5, the hopes of its minillers were luddenly blalled, by the publication of a perfecuting edi6l of the emperor, occafioned, as it is generally agreed, by the difcovery of certain feditious defigns of the Jefuits ; which was executed with a degree of barbarity unparalleled in the annals of Chrillian hillory. This cruel perfecution, during which many both among the Jefuits and their adverfaries teliified the fmcerity of their attachment to the Chritlian faith, and almoll expiated, if the expreffion may be al- lowed, the errors of their minillry, raged for many years with un- relenting fury ; and ended only with the total extinAion of Chrif- tianity throughout that empire.
The example of the Roman Catholic ftates tended to excite a proteftant at- fpirit of pious emulation in Protellant countries, to propagate their '^^"^i'^*- purer form of Chrillianity amongft the heathen nations. The pe- culiar fituation of the Lutheran princes, whofe territories were for the moft part within the limits of Europe, prevented them from engaging in this laudable delign. This was, however, by no means the cafe with all the ftates who profeiled the reformed reli- gion. The Englifti and Dutch, more efpecially, whofe commerce extended over the whole Morld, and who had fent colonies to Afia, Africa, and America, had the faireft opportunities of exert- ing themfelves in this great caufe ; and although neither of thefe nations can be faid to have improved them to the utmoft of its power, they by no means entirely negledled them.
In
54 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. In the year l6i7, a Society was eftablilhed in England by an
En'riifli Soci- "^^ ^^ Parliament, for the propagation of the Gofpel 'in foreign
etyforthe parts. The civil war, which enfued, fufpended the execution of
of the°Gof- this plan ; but at the Relloration the work was refumed. In the
P^- year 1701, this refpeclable Society was incorporated by a charter,
and received other marks of favour from King William the Third;
and was enriched with new donations and privileges. Since that
period, it has been frequently dillinguiflicd by royal munificence,
and by the liberality of many private perfons. The primary ob-
jccl of this Society being to promote Chrillianity in the Britilh
colonies, its exertions have hitherto been principally directed to
the plantations in North America ; where feveral miflionaries and
fchoolmallers are conftantly employed at its expence, in places
which would otherwife have been deftitute of the public worfhip
of God, and almoft of the knowledge of the Gofpel.
Efforts of the The efforts of the United Provinces were fuccefsfully dire<3:ed
United Pro" *
viuces. to the illands of Ceylon and Formofa, the coall of Malabar, and
other Afiatic fettlements, which they had either acquired by their own induftry, or had conquered from the Portuguefe. No fooner were the Dutch futficiently clhiblilhed in the Eall Indies, than they formed various fchemes for the religious inllru6lion of the natives; great numbers of whom)' were converted to theChriftian faith.
In Africa, the miflionaries of the Church of Rome were in the
year l634 banilhed from the kingdom of Abyllinia. But on the
Roman Ca- weftem coaft of that continent, the Capuchin milTionaries, after
jio°s*^i™)^'fji. enduring the moll dreadful hardlhips and difcouragements, fuc-
ca.
1 See Epift. de Succeflu Evangelii apud Indos Orientales. Ultrajeft. 1699.
cecded
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 55
ceeded in perfuading the kings of Benin and Awerri, and the CENT.
queen of Metemba, to embrace Chriflianity, about the year i652. —
The converfions, however, which took place among the Africans, are acknowledged to have been very flight and impcrfecfl, and to have been confined to the maritime provinces ; and more particu- larly to the Portuguefe fettlements. The interior of this great peninfula remains iiiW, in a great meafure, inaccelfible to the moil adventurous Europeans,
The late aufpicious meafure of the Abolition of the Slave Trade, and the formation of the African Inllitution, will however, it is hoped, gradually lead to the civilization of this long injured con- tinent, and eventually to the propagation of Chriflianity amongft its unhappy natives.
The various colonies from Spain, Portugal, and France, which were eftabliflied in the extenflve continent of America, were in- ftrumefttal in difl'ufing fome faint and corrupted notions of Chril- tianity among the conquered and the neighbouring nations. Great multitudes of them, however, were prevented, by their diflance from European fettlements, and their wandering and unfettled ftate, from deriving even this flight advantage. The Jefuits, un- jefuits in der the pretence of propagating the Chriflian religion, but, iix South Ame- reality, to gratify their own infatiable avarice and inordinate am- bition, erected feveral cities, and founded civil focieties, cemented by government and laws, in feveral provinces both in South and North America. The moft celebrated of thele fettlements was in the province of Paraguay, where, by their infinuating manners, and the natural afcendancy of talents, they fucceeded in forming a republic compofed of Indians, from which every European was cautioufly excluded. In order to prevent more efi'edlually all communication between the Indians and Europeans, the Spanifli
Ian-
56
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
C E N T. language was prohibited througliout the extent of this new em-
— — pire ; and the natives \\cre accultonied to regard the Jeluits not
only as their inltrudtors, but as their fovereigns, and to look upon all other Europeans as their mortal enemies. Such was the Hate of things till the year 1752, when the myllcry of this fingular government was difclofed, by the attempts of the courts of Spain and Portugal to execute a treaty refpecling the limits of their fe- veral dominions ; which being relifted by the Jefuits, and a war enfuing between the Spaniards and Portuguefe and the Indians, the real views of the Jefuits became apparent, and an effeclual check was given to their ambition.
The Englini in North America.
The caufe of Chrirtianity was more wifely and fuccefsfully pro- moted in thofe parts of America, in which the Englilh had formed fettlements during this century ; and, notwithflanding the various obftacles which it had to encounter, it made in a lliort time fome confidcrable progrei's. The Independents, who retired to Ame- rica on account of their dilfent from the Ellabliflied Church, claim the honour of beginning this important work. Several fa- mihes of Independents, which had been fettled in Holland, re- moved to America^ in the year 1G20 ; and there laid the founda- tions of a new ftate. The fuccefs which attended this firft emi- gration induced great numbers of the Puritans to follow the ex- ample in the year 1629. Between the years 163 1 and l634, frefli emigrants arrived, amongll whom were the Puritans Mayhew, Sheppard, and Elliott ; men who were eminently qualified by their piety, zeal, and fortitude, for the arduous work of convert- ing the favagc natives. In this they were all remarkably labo- rious and fucccfsful; but more particularly the latter, who learned
To that part of America which was afterwards called New Plymouth.
their
OP THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 57
their lanoniage, into which he tranflated the Bible, and other in- c E N T.
XVII ftructive books, colleded the wandering Indians together, and '—
formed them into regular focieties ; inftru6led them in a manner fuited to their dull apprehenfions ; and by his zeal, ingenuity, and indefatigable induilry, merited, and obtained at his death, the title of the Apojllc of the North American Indians *.
In the American provinces which were taken from the Portu- The DutcL. guefe by the Dutch, imder the command of Count Maurice of Nalfau, zealous efforts were made for the converfion of the na- tives by their new mafters, and with much fuccefs : but the re- covery of thofe territories by the Portuguefe, in the year l644, obfcured the pleafmg profpedl which was beginning to open upon them. _ In the Dutch colony of Surinam, no attempt has been made to inftrud: the neighbouring Indians in the knowledge of Chrillianity, except by the charitable and felf-denying labours of the Moravian miilionaries ^.
The eighteenth century was diftinguilhed by very confiderable CENT.
elForts in the great work of propagating the Gofpel. The Popith
and Proteftant miffionaries manifellcd equal zeal in difleminating
its dodrines in Afia, Africa, and America. In the early part of
the century, the Jefuits converted great numbers to the profeflion The Jefults
of the Romilli faith, in the Eail Indies, particularly in the king- "' ^"^'*'
doms of Carnate, Madura, and Marava, on tlie coaft of Malabar,
in the kingdom of Tonquin, in the Chinefe empire, and in certain
• It was the unexpefted fuccefs which had attended thefe pious labours, that firft excited the attention of the Parliament and people of England, and gave rife to the Society for the Propagation of the Gofpel in Foreign Parts, which has been before mentioned.
* See page 60.
I pro-
58
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CEhfT. XVIII.
provinces of America. It is, however, to be feared, that the greater number of thofe whom the Romifti milTionaries liave per- fuaded to renounce Paganifm, are Chrillians only fo far as exter- nal profeflion and the obfen^ance of certain religious ceremonies extend ; and that, with very little of the true fpirit of Chrillianity, they retain their ancient fuperftitions under a different form.
Danifli mif- fion on tlie eoaft of Co- romandel.
Patronized by the Soci- ety for pro- moting Chi if- tian Kiiow. ledge.
The converts which were made by the Proteftant milTionaries during this century, though far lefs numerous, were, in general, much more folid and fincere. In the year 1706, Frederic the Fourth, King of Denmark, with equal wifdom, piety, and munifi- cence, eftabliflied a miffion for the converlion of the Indians on the coaft of Coromandel, which has been eminently fuccefsfiil. The firll: milhonary from this noble inlliitution was Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius, a man of confiderable learning and eminent piety S who applied himfelf with fo much zeal to the lludy of the lan- guage of the country, that in a few years he obtained fo perfect a knowledge of it, as to be able to converfe fluently with the na- tives. His addrefles to them, and his conferences with the Brah- mins, were attended with fo much fuccefs, that a Chrifiian Church was founded in the lecond year of his miniftry, which has been gradually increafing to the prefent time. During his refidence in India, he maintained a correlpondence with feveral European fo- vereigns ; and on his return to Europe in the year 1/14, on the affairs of his miffion, he was honoured with an audience by King George the Firfl ; and was invited to attend a fitting of the Bi- fhops in the Society for promoting Chrillian Knowledge, to whofe patronage the Danifh miffion had been fbme time previoufly re-
' Dr. Buchanan dates his arrival in India in OiSlober 1705. Sec his Memoir, p. 69.
commended.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 59
commended ^. The jrrand work, to which the King; and the cent.
... XVIII Bifliops directed his attention, was a tranflation of the Scrip -
tures into the Tamel language ; and fo diligent was this emi- nent miffionary in his ftudies, that before the year 1719 he had completed that great work, and had, alfo, compofcd a Gram- mar and Dictionary of the fame tongue, which are flill extant. With this zealous miffionary was aflbciated Henry Plutfcho, and John Erneft Grundlerus. The firll; liation in which they were ellablilhed was Tranquebar, on the coaft of Coromandel, which has continued to be the chief feat of the Danifli mif- fion. Ziegenbalgius finiflied his mortal courfe in India at the early age of thirty-fix years ; but a corillant fucceffion of zealous and pious men has been continued, by whofe miniftry Chriftianity has been extended to many different parts of India ; and although the number of the converts which have been made is far fliort of that of which the Romifli miffionaries boaft, it muft be remem- bered, that Protellant teachers are not accuftomed to confider any as fuch, until fome fatisfaclory proofs are given of the extent of their knowledge, and of the lincerity of their pradlice of the Chriftian religion. Betides the patronage and affiftance which the venerable Society for promoting Chrillian Knowledge thus af- forded to the Danilh miffion at Tranquebar, and which has ever fince been continued, in the year 1728 it fent out miffionaries at Extenfion of its own expence to Madras; who were followed, in 1/37, by |[[^j^'^^"'jj others to Cuddalore, Negapatam, Tanjore, and Trichinopoly, and i"dia. in 1 7O6 to Tirutfchinapally ; by whofe indefatigable labours, above all, by thofe of the apoftolic Swartz, Chrillian congrega- tions have been formed in thofe places, and in many others in
<• By the Rev. Anthony William Boehm, Chaplain to Prince George of Den- mark.
1 2 their
60 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
€ENT. their neighbourhood. The fame excellent Society alfo fupports a
XVIII
millionary at Malacca.
the United Brethren.
Miflionsof Amongll the Protcftant Churches which have diftinguifhed themlelves by their zeal in the propagation of Chriftianity, that of the Unitas Fratrum, or Moravians, is entitled to hold a very high rank. It is well known, that this body of Chrillians have long fince purged themfelves from the corrupt praAices which were once juftly objected againft them^, and are now in general diftinguifhed by the peculiar fimplicity and purity of their moral and religious condudl. During a long courfe of years, they have fupported miffions in various parts of the world ; and in ardent zeal for the converfion of the heathen, in patience imder the moft difficult and trying circumftances, in perfeverance aniidft the moft vinpromifing appearances, they have never, perhaps, been fur- pafled by any denomination of Chriftians. The Church of the United Brethren fupports twenty-nine different miffions, in which one hundred and fixty miffionaries are employed. Their principal ilations are in Greenland, on the coaft of Labrador, in Canada, and amongft the North American Indians ; in the illands of Ja- <naica, Antigua, St. Chrillopher's, Tobago; amongft the Indians and free Negroes in Bambey, near Surinam ; amongft the Hot- tentots at Bavian's Rloof, near the Cape of Good Hope ; and at Sarepta, near Aftracan. Various millions are eftabliflied in thefe remote parts of the world, and in many of them they have been fignally fuccefsful '.
' See Moflicim, Vol. VI. p. 23. note.
' In confirmation of this aflcrtion, fee Barrow's Travels in Southern Africa, where a very interefting account is given of the Moravian iiiiflion at Bavian's Kloof, on the banks of Zonder End River.
The
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. §1
The difcoveries which were made by the late celebrated na^-i- c E x T,
gator. Captain Cook, and others, during the eighteenth century, —
opened a vaft field for the propagation ot' Chriftianity, which has f,onan"so-' " not, however, hitherto been cultivated to any great extent. In '^'^'^^J- the year 1795, a fociety was formed amongll various claiTes of Engliih DilTenters, to which large fums were fubfcribed, and un- der the aufpices of which a miffion was undertaken to the itland of Otaheite ; which, though by no means with a fuccefs anfwer- ing the fanguine expedtations of its fupporters, continues to exift. The fame fociety has directed its efforts to fbuthern Africa, and to Canada, where its milfions have been attended with confiderable fuccels ^ Six of its milhonaries, alfo, were fent to Tranquebar in the year 1805, of whom three remained to learn the Tamcl tongue, two fettled in Ceylon, and a third was on his way to that ifland. Thefe miffionaries have fince been followed by feveral others from the fame fociety, who, with the reft of their brethren, are now labouring in different parts of India ^
Amonfrfl the regions to which Chriftianity has been carried New Soutli
'^ ° . ^ Wales.
during this century, mufi: alfo be mentioned the colony of New South Wales ; AAhere, however, it has been as yet almoll entirely confined to the exiled European inhabitants of that remote fettle- ment.
In the year 17C)3, a milTionary fociety was inflituted by the Baptift Mii- Englifh Baptili:s, the attention of which has been hitherto directed /""^"^^ to Bengal. The feat of this miffion is fixed at the Danifh fadlory
cietv.
' Sec the Reports of this Society, particularly that of the prefeiit year, 1807. s At Vizignpatnam, and Madras, in Travancorc, and at Surat.
of
62 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, of Serampore, and its labours have within the lad two years been — unexpedledly fuccelsful *".
Miflionary Towards the clofe of this century, feveral other focieties were Scotland. " inftituted in Scotland, for the purpofe of fending milfionaries to Pagan countries, the principal of which are at Edinburgh and Glafgow. They had not, however, effedled the eftablifliment of any miffion till the year 1803 ; when the Rev. Henry Brunton and Mr. Patterfon left Edinburgh, under the patronage of the Mif- iionary Society in that city, with the view of attempting a fettle- ment in the neighbourhood of Allracan. The former of thefe miilionaries had already dillinguiflied himfelf by his fervices in Africa, which he was obliged to quit on account of his health, af- ter having made conliderable pi-ogrefs in the Soofoo language. At St. Peterfburgh, Mr. Brunton and his companion met with a very favourable reception from the Ruffian government, and were fur- nifhed with letters to the governors of the different provinces in their way to Allracan. On the eighth of July they arrived at Sa- repta, the colony of the United Brethren, and proceeded in a few days to Aftracan. Although this city was conlidered as a favour- able fltuation for endeavouring to extend the Gofpel among the Pagans and Mohammedans, Mr. Brunton wiihcd to find a fltua- tion contiguous both to Pcrfia and Turkey, whilft it fliould be ren- dered fecure by being under the Ruffian government, where mif- lionaries might learn with facility the languages of thefe countries, and from which they might go forth to preach the Gofpel. Ac- cordingly, he proceeded under the protedion of the Ruffian go- vernment from Allracan on the tenth of Auguft, for the purpofe
* This million will be mentioned again in the following Diflertation.
of
XIX.
Kami's.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 6s
of feleding an eligible fpot for his permanent refidence. He c E N T. pitched at length upon a Tartar village, called Karafs, fituated near the fource of the river Cubane, on the frontier of the Ruffian em- pire, properly in the Circaffian country, at an equal dill:ance from the Euxine and Cafpian feas, and being within a few days' jour- ney of Perfia and Bokkaria, and within fifty miles of Turkey. The miffionaries enjoy the protection of a Ruffian garrifon in the fort of this village. In this fiation Mr. Brunton has been joined bv feveral other miffionaries, and is proceeding with remarkable zeal and fuccefs. Bcfides endeavouring to inftrudl the natives of the country, and the Itrangers who vifit them, in the ChrilHan reli- gion, the miffionaries have purchafed many native youths, flaves to the Circaffians and Cubane Tartars, and have formed a fchool for their inftrudion, in which they are taught the Turkilh and Englifli languages. Mr. Brunton has written and printed a trad; in Arabic againft Mohammedifm, and difperfed it with fuc- cefs, together with fome Arabic New Tellaments. He has alfo made confiderable progrefs in tranllating the Scriptures into the native language. The lateft accounts which have been received of this interefting miffiion Hate that the fettlement is healthy ; that the baptized natives conduct themfelves in a manner becom- ing their profeffion : that their young people are very promifing, feveral of them being able to read both Turkiffi and Engliffi ; that the prejudices of the furrounding natives are not fo violent as for- merly, and that even Ibmc of the Etfendis are become friendly, and feem to wiffi well to their caufe. The Ruffian government has made them a grant of land, and annexed to the grant certain important privileges'.
At the commencement of the prefcnt century, a fociety was
' See the Proceedings of the Edinburgh Miflion.
inflituted
64 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, inftituted in London by members of the Eftablifhed Church for
XIX
■ — mhiions to Africa and the Eaft. From the M'^ant of any offers
niiiik)ns to fro"! our own countrymen, this refpecftable fociety was induced to Ainca and refort to Germany for miflionaries to carry its defigns into execu- tion. They engaged feveral pious young men, who were in a courfe of education at an inllitution at BerUn for that purpofe, to place themfelves under their protection. Of thefe, two, after hav- ing received Lutheran ordination, embarked in the year 1804 for the colony at Sierra Leone, on the wetlern coaft of Africa, where they have hitherto been chieliy employed in performing the public offices of religion in that fettlement, in perfecfting their knowledge of the native languages, and in inllrufting a conliderable number of native children. One of them had, however, made fome ex- curfions amongrt the Soofoos, for the purpofe of afcertaining their difpofitions, and of fixing on fome fpot for a miffionary llation. Three other miliionaries, alfo Germans, have fince failed for Sierra Leone, to join their brethren in that colony,
Exteiifion of In North America, during the prefent century, a very unufual in North' ^ degree of zeal has been excited for the propagation of Chrillianity. America. j^ milHonary fociety has been ellablillied in the province of New Connecticut, confifting chiefly, if not wholly, of Independents, who form there what is called the Standing Order. The objedl, at which they have principally aimed, has been to introduce the knowledge of Chriftianity into thofe back fettlements, where, as yet, no religious inllitutions have been formed, and where the in- habitants in general are grofsly ignorant. In an account of their proceedings lately publilhed by this fociety, it appears that very confiderable luccefs had attended the labours of their mifTionaries. The diflricts in which they had been chiefly employed were the weftern and northern counties of the ftate of New York, the
northern
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. (55
northern parts of Vermont, the north- weft part of Pennfylvania, CENT.
and the recent fettlement called New Connedlicut. The read i nets -— -
and cordiality with which numbers in thefe regions have em- braced the great truths of the Gofpel, and the happy elFeds which feem to have been produced on their condud:, leave little room to doubt that the divine blelTing has attended the labours of thefe miffionarics.
By letters received in October, 1805, from the Rev. John Ser- geant, milfionary to the New Stockbridge Indians near Oneida, it appears, that a very pleating occurrence had lately taken place in that quarter. About a third part of the Oneida tribe of Indians, who had been avowed Pagans, had united thcmfelves to Mr. Ser- geant's congregation. The Indians alfo of the Delaware nation, who are numerous, and are confidered as the head of the other tribes, " unanimouily agreed to accept and take hold with both " hands" of the offer made to them of introducing among them " civilization and the Chrill;ian religion." They faid, they were ready to receive both a minifter and a fchoolmaller.
Chriftianity is likely to flourifli amongft the Mohawk Indians, The Mo. by the adlive exertions of Mr. Norton, one of their chiefs ^, who, '^^ ^' during a refidence of fome months in England in the years 1805 and 1 8o6, tranflated the Gofpel of St. John into that language, the printing of which was aided by " the iiritilh and Foreign Bible " Society," and intended on his return to complete the New Tel- tament, for the printing of which he has taken out a prefs to America.
In the ifland of Ceylon, Chriftianity, which had been ellablillicd Ceylon.
'' The Indian name of this chief is Teyoninliokarawin.
K and
0(3 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, and clierilLcd by the Dutch, had been niucli neglected after the
'— Englilh took poUefTion of it, till the arrival of the Honourable
Frederick North. He interelled himfelf greatly in the ditFufion of our holy religion ; and, under his aufpiccs, fchools were ella- bliihed in each parifli of the four dillrict.s, into which the Britifli pollelhons are divided ; in which the youth are inllrudcd in read- ing and writing their own language, and in the principles of Chrillianity. There are two or three Clergymen in each of the principal dillri(Rs, by whom divine fervice for Protellants is per- formed on Sundays, and one native preacher is llationed in each of the leller dillrids : fome of thefe latter are men of principle and ability, and extremely ufeful. At Columbo, aUb, there is a flourifliing academy, divided into three fchools, Cingalefe, Mala- bar, and European : the children are taught the Englilh as well as the native languages in the moft perfect manner. The Cingalefe are Ions of their chiefs ; and as they will be well grounded in Chrillian principles, their influence and example are likely to be produClive of the moll happy confequences K
Concluding We have now in a very rapid and curfory manner traced the b ienations, ^j^^^ progrefs, and decline, the revival and extcnlion of Chrillianity in every quarter of the world, from its firll promulgation to the prefent time. To dwell at length on the points which deferve attention, with reference to the inquiry uith which this brief re- view is immediately connected, would be to anticipate the fubjecls of the following Dilfertation. The light which they are calculated to throw on them will, it is prcfumed, be clearly perceived in their fubfcquent difculfion. In the mean time, it is fulficient to obferve,
' See Letter of a Clergyman in Ceylon, 1801. Appendix to the Third Report of the Society for Millions to Africa and the Eall.
that
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 67
that the civilization of the ivorld has kept pace with the progrcfs of cent.
our divine religion ; that Chriftian nations have in every age con ^
fidered it to be their duty to propagate it in unenlightened regions ; that fuccefs has, for the moil part, attended their endeavours, when the proper means have been taken to fecure it ; and, that the confequences of their exertions, in proportion as they have been fuccefsful, have been uniformly beneficial to themfelves, and pro- ductive of the moll; important blelfings to the favoured objeds of their benevolence.
K 2
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
PART I.
ARGUMENT.
General ohfervalions on the Providence of God — Leading dejign of Divine Providence in the governmeiit of the tvorld at large — Brief review of f acred and profane hijlory in fnpport of it — Oh- jeB:ions to it anfwered — Tranfition to the Britijh Oriental empire — Its rife and progrefs — CauJ'cs of its efiahlijhment — Probable defign of the divine Providence in hcfiotving it — Political and religions culvantages ivhich have already refultcd from it to Great Britain and India — Future civilization and moral improvement of Afa by the propagation of Chrijlianify.
DISSERTATION, &c.
PART I.
ON THE PROBABLE DESIGN OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE
IN SUBJECTING SO LARGE A PORTION OF ASIA
TO THE BRITISH DOMINION.
" Tons les grands empires que nous avons vus fur la terre, ont concouru par divers moyens au bien de la Religion, et a la gloire de Dieu."
BoJJiut, D'tfcours fur V Hijloire Univ. far. 3. chap. I,
1 HAT the Almighty Creator of the Univerfe upholds by his preferving power the world which he has formed, directs it by his infinite wifdom, and governs it by his fovereign authority, is a truth, which is equally the didlate of natural, and of revealed re- hgion. The acknowledgment of his fuperintending providence cannot, indeed, be julHy feparated from that of his exirtence and attributes. If we own the being of a God, the firll Caufe of all things, and afcribe to him the perfedions of omnifcience and om- nipotence, it necellarily follows, that creation, in all its vail ex- tent, together with the fucceliive and infinitely diverfified opera- tions, events, and circumllances, which relate to it, mull be open to his view, and fubjcd: to his control.
To
Ti. PROBABLE DESIGN
•""To believers in divine revelation, and with fuch only we are concerned, it would, however, be wholly unneceflary to enter into any long and elaborate proof of this point. Every part of the facred Volume contains declarations of the providence of God ; and one of its principal defigns is, to confirm and illuftrate that docftrine, Avith refpedl both to nations and individuals, by the fails which are there recorded. In the infpired writings, the great Author of all things is every where reprefcnted as being intimate- ly prefcnt to the works of his creating hand. He alone appears as the fupreme Difpofer and Governor of the Univerfe, " working " all things after the counfel of his own will," and doing " what- " foever pleafeth him in the armies of heaven, and amongll: the " inhabitants of the earth." Without infringing, either on the juftice and holinefs of the Deity, or on the freedom and rcfponfi- bility of man, the facred writers uniformly dcfcribe the multiplied events of this lower world, as under the controlling influence of the divine Providence. To this direding caufe, they attribute the rife and progrefs, the revolutions and fuccelTions, the decline and fall of llates and empires ; and to this they refer the changing fortunes of families and individuals. From the government of the univerfe, according to their reprefentations, chance is therefore altogether excluded. The condud of his creatures, whether con- fonant or adverfe to his revealed will, is, in various ways, overruled by the fupreme Difpofer of all things ^\ AVIiillt they are purfu- ing their own narrow and lliort-lighted fchemes, the providence of God reduces the confufed and difcordant mafs of human ac- tions to order and harmony ; determines what is to them uncer- tain and contingent ; unites what is apparently unconnected ;
• See note H.
^ See particularly on this fubjei^ the eloquent Conclufions of the Hiftories of BoflTuet and Rollin.
bends
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 73
bends to his own defigns what might be very ditferently intended by man ; and out of this moral chaos, works the purpofes of his own wifdom and goodncfs.
Before we proceed to a more particular view of this fubjed", it may be important to advert to what appears to be the leading de- fign of the divine Providence in the government of the world at large.
Without entering on the various queftions which necelTarily arife out of fo extenlive a fubjecl:, it will be fufficient for the pur- pofe of the prefent inquiry to Itate, that the grand delign of tlu* Almighty, in the various difpenfations of his providence from the beginning of the world, has, either immediately or remotely, borne a relation to the moral and religious improvement of man- kind, bv the introdu6lion and ellablidiment of the Chriftian reli- gion. " The hiftory of redemption," to adopt the language of an admirable writer'', " is coeval with that of the globe itfelf, has " run through every ftage of its exillence, and will outlaffc its ut- " moft duration. — 'Vhe fuccefs of mighty conquerors, the policy " of dates, the deftiny of empires, depend on the fecret purpofe of " God in his Son Jefus ; to wfin/e honour all the myjlerious work- " ings of his providence are noiv, have hitherto been, and will for " ever he, direded.'' The truth of this reprefentation may be corroborated by an appeal to facred hillory and the fulfilment of prophecy, and to the general hillory of the world ^.
The feparation of the family of Abraham from the furrounding nations, their miraculous departure out of Egypt, and the revela- tion of the divine will, which was made to their great Legiflator,
« Dr. Hard, the prefent venerable Bifliop of Worcefter. See his Sermon be- fore the Society for the Propagation of the Gofpel in Foreign Parts, in the year 1781.
^ Sec note I.
L amidll
74 PROBABLE DESIGN
amidft the thunders of mount Sinai ; the expulfion of the idola- trous inhabitants of Palelline, and the fubfequent efiabhtliment of the Ifraehtes in that promifed land ; are alone dccifive proofs of the providence of God, and of his defign in forming that peculiar peo- ple. The fame important truths are llrikingly confirmed by the hillory of thofe heathen nations, which Asere either more or lels connected with the Jews. Thefc, according to the denunciations of the Jewilh prophets, were made the inllruments of executing the judgments of the Almighty againll his rebellious people ; and were, in turn, themfelves chaftifed for their own more flagrant idolatry and wickednefs. But, in the midft of thcfe defolating judgments, we may trace the hand of the divine Providence in the falutary effedis which refulted from them ; in the radical cure of that propenflty to idolatry'", which, till the period of the Babylonith captivity, had marked the character of the Jewilh peo- ple ; and in the difperlion of their lacred writings amongll their conc[uerors.
The feries of prophecies, which defcribe the rife, progrefs, du- ration, and decline of thofe mighty empires, which fuccellively arofe in the world, and which, while they tended to diffufe civi- lization and knowledge, were ultimately defigned to be fubfer- vient to the purpofes of God concerning his Church, atFords a fur- ther proof and illullration of the prefcnt argument. Before the termination of the Babylonilh captivity, we may obferve, in exaci accordance with the predictions of the prophet Daniel, the over- throw of that formidable power, which had for ages opprelied the people of God, and the rile of a new empire, whole moll cele- brated monarch reftored them to their country and their wor-
' This has been denied, but apparently on infufficient grounds, by the late Warned Eifliop Iloriley, in lii« tranllatiou of Ilolea.
lllip;
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 75
fhip ; and whofe fucceflbrs continued to protecl them, till they alfo were overwhelmed by the rellftlefs arms of the King of Ma- cedon. The conquefts of Alexander the Great, who, together with his immediate fucceflbrs, regarded the Jewifli people with peculiar favour, were followed by their eftablifliment, not onlj- in Alexandria and other parts of Egypt, but in the provinces of Up- per Afia, Alia Minor, and Greece. Hence originated the necefTity of the Septuagint tranflation of the Jewitli Scriptures, and the confequent diflemination of the knowledge of the true God among the Gentiles, and the expedations of the Jews concerning the MelTiah. Meanwhile, the fourth great empire of the world, which was deftined to accomplifli fo important a part in promot- ing the civil and religious improvement of mankind, gradually, and almoll imperceptibly, arofe. In the plenitude of Roman greatnefs, when the principal nations of the earth were united in one vaft empire, the greater part of them in a Hate of civilization ; when two celebrated languages almoll univerfally prevailed, and the readiell intercourfe was afforded from one extremity of its extenlive territories to the other ; the long-expedled Meffenger of the Mofl: High defcended from heaven, to impart to mankind that knowledge, after which they had long been enquiring in vain, and which was elfentially connedled with their prefent and future welfare.
In what manner the providence of God may be difcerned in the plantation of the Chrillian Church throughout the world, we have already feen ^. The circumftances of difficulty and oppofi- tion, amidft which the Gofpel was firft preached, the feries of perfecutions which its difciples fultained during the firft three
' See the Brief Hiftoric View of the Propagation of Chriftianity, prefixed to this Diflertatioiu
L 2 hun-
?/) PROBABLE DESIGN
hundred years after its introduction, by which the intrinfic virtue and excellence of Chriftianity were tried and illullratcd ; its efta- blifhment under Conftantino the Great, by which idolatry became almoll entirely extinguilhed, and Chrillianity more widely dif- perfed and more firmly rooted, previous to the difmemberment of the empire ; the gradual converfion of the barbarous nations, by which it was punillicd tor its former pcrfecutions, and at length gradually fubvcrted ; all proclaim the fuperintending pro\'idence of the Almighty Governor of the world, and his defign, in the re- volutions and fates of flates and empires, of ellablilhing and ex- tending the Chrifiian Church, for the moral improvement and happinefs of mankind.
The conquells of Charlemagne, and the eftablifliment of the new empire, were eventually productive of fimilar etFecls. The revival of literature, after the darknel's of the middle ages, towards the clofe of the fifteenth century, which by exciting a Ipirit of in- quiry and refearch, led the way to that important revolution in the Church, which took place in the llicceeding century, may alfo be adduced in lupport of the prefent argument. Above all, the Reformation, which Ipeedily extended itlelf over lb great a part of Europe, is one of the molt llriking proofs of the reality of a di- vine Providence, and of its delign in the changes of human affairs, which is afforded by the modern hiltory of the world. The union of political and religious caufes, which fb remarkably characterized this great event, fb far from weakening this view of it, tends greatly to illultrate and ftrenglhen it: by Ihewing in how remark- able a manner the great Ruler of the world can caufe the various and difcordant motives which aduate mankind, to concur in the fulfilment of his dcligns. In no country was this fuperintending conduct of the divine Providence, in the progrefs of the Reforma- tion, more fignally apparent, than in our own. Even the inter- ruption.
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 77
ruption, which was given to the lulutary work of reform during the temporary prevalence of bigotry and perfecution, ferved only to root more deeply in the minds of men their oppofition to Po- pery, and their zeal for Proteftantifm. The difcovery of the New M'^orld, which added fach dillinguilhed luftre to the clofe of the fifteenth century, opened a new and fplendid fcene, in which the traces of the fame divine fuperintendance are llrikitigly vifible. In the colonization of North America, during the fcventeenth cen- tury, by adventurers from this country, we may perceive the ad- vancement of mankind in civilization, and the progrels of that di- vine religion, which is the moft powerful and fuccefsful inflru- ment of promoting it.
To the preceding view of the providential government of the wov\d, fume objedions may undoubtedly be made. It is certain, that, notwithllanding the evident defign of the divine Providence in different ages of the world refpecting the Chriftian Church, which has been before dated, the hillory of mankind prelents va- rious important events, which it is extremely difficult to reconcile with it. A formidable objection of this kind may be taken from the irruption and extenfive dominion of Mohammedifm in coun- tries which had previoufly enjoyed the light of Chrillianity. But to this it may be replied, that the triumph of the Arabian impof- ture was both the natural efl'ed;, and the judicial punilhment, of the corrupt llate of the Eaftern Church in the feventh century ; that the contrail: between Mohammedifm and Chrillianity is a confirmation of the divine origin of the latter ; and that we know not for what great and important purpofes this Antichrillian delu- fion has been permitted to prevail. The time, however, feems to be approaching, when the veil will be removed from this myf- terious difpenfation of divine Providence. The darknefs and cor- ruption
78. PROB.VBLE DESIGN
ruption of the middle ages, and the entire permiffion of the Papal apoltafy ; the moral Hate of the great continents of Africa and of South America, may be further alleged in fupport of the objedion in quelHon.
In all thefe cafes, the difficulty mull; certainly be admitted. But it is to be remembered, that fimilar objeftions may be made as to the partial dillribution of natural and civil advantages, and the ge- neral conllitution and courfe of nature. Every inquiry into the caufes of the difficulties which thus occur both in the natural and in the moral world, ultimately refolves itfelf into the quellion con- cerning the origin of evil. It may be fufficient, therefore, to ob- ferve, that, notwithllanding the general defign of the fupreme Being rcfpecting the happinefs and improvement of his creatures, it is continually liable to be counteradled by their own folly and perverfenefs, and to be interrupted by the difpenfations of his pro- vidence, for the purpofe of punifliing, correding, and remedying the evils of which they have themfelves been the authors. This confideration, together with that of our partial views and inca- pacity to determine concerning the whole fyllem of the divine go- vernment, are the legitimate and decilive anfwers to the objedions which have been thus briefly noticed.
But to rcfume our view of the operations of divine Providence.
The entire hillory of our highly favoured country forms one continued feries of inflances of divine fuperintendence*; and in no part of it more remarkably than in that which relates to the ex- tenfive and flouriffiing empire which it has, during the laft cen- tury, been gradually acquiring in the Eall.
8 See this fubjeft admirably unfolded and illuftrated by Mrs. II. More in her late work, " Hints towards forming the Charadter of a Young Princefs," vol. ii. chap. 38, 39.
Scarcely
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 79
Scarcely one hundred years have elapfed, fince the firfl; com- mercial grant was made to the Rritifla merchants trading to India, by the Emperor Feroklere. The defcendant of that monarch, and the reprefentative of the mighty Tamerlane, is 7iow reduced to the humiliating necedity of deriving his fole protection and fupport from the power and the generofity of the Britifh govern- ment. Early in the eighteenth century, the Englifli and the French were nearly on an equality, as rivals and competitors for the lliperiority in India ; but within the fliort fpace of twenty years, from 1711 to 1760, the former had obtained fo decided a preponderance, that the influence of the latter may be faid to have beqn nearly annihilated. Subfequent attempts to recover their intluence have been uniformly baffled and defeated, and have tended only to confirm and extend our oriental power. At the commencement of the fame period, the Englifli, in common with other European nations, held, by a precarious tenure, a few limited facflorial pofleflions on the coafl. Their territories at the prefent moment comprehend nearly one half of Hinduflan, and the De- can, while their power and influence have become paramount over the whole peninfula. From Cape Comorin to the imperial city of Delhi, a trad: of country two thoufand five hundred miles in length, containing fixty millions of native inhabitants, the Britifli dominion is fovereign and uncontrolled.
In taking even the mofl curfory view of the Britifli empire in India, it is fcarcely pofllble to avoid being llruck with the con- trail in its hillory which has been thus briefly exhibited, and with the extraordinary and rapid manner in which that empire has been ac(]uired. To what caiij'c are we to attribute the preemi- nence which it has thus obtained ? Much is, doubtlefs, to be afcribed to the prudence, the fagacity, the forefight of our go- vernors ; to the Ikill of our military and naval commanders, and
to
80 PROBABLE DESIGN
to the undaunted bravery of our troops, in the various critical and arduous circumlianccs in which they have been engaged. But thele are merely fecondary and inltrumental caufes, the vifible and liuman means by which the work has been accompHflied. The view which has ah'cady been given of the directing and controlling agcncij of the divine Providence is fufficient to turn our attention to the firll great caufe of our Eaft Indian fuccefles. Without de- termining the jullicc, or afluming the divine approbation of our proceedings, we can be at no lofs to whom to afcribeour unexam- pled progrefs in Afia. To that fupreme Ruler, who holds in his hands the reins of the univerfe ; who, as one of the proudcrt po- tentates the world ever faw was once compelled to acknowledge, regulates the deltinies of Itates and kingdoms, mull: be attributed the empire which has been thus obtained. To Him mull be afcribcd the defeat of the counfels and the enterprifes of our ene- mies ; the almoft uninterrupted fuccefles of our policy and our arms ; the wifdom and the courage which have marked our Ori- ental enterprifes.
An obvious and important inquiry, however, arifes out of the preceding reprefentation, as to the probable defign of the divine Pro- vidence in Jubje6iing Jo large a portion of AJia to the Brit i Pi donii- 7iion. On no fubjed: are we more liable to err, than in the opi- nions or the conjed:ures which we may venture to form concerning the intentions of the fupreme Being. Clearly as the will of the Almighty is revealed to us in the Scriptures, it is chiefly confined to the general principles of the divine government, his difpofitions towards his creatures, and the duties which he requires from them. Of his id fi mate defigns rcfpccfling either nations or individuals, no account is given, nor could it be julHy expelled. Thele are amongll " the fecret things" which belong only to the moft High. It is fufficient for us to be allured, that, though " clouds and dark-
" ncfs
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 81
" ncfs are round about him, righteoufnels and judgment are the " habitation of his throne," What, therefore, may be the fcaet and final ilcjign of the divine Providence in bertowing upon Great Britain fo extenlive an Oriental dominion, and what the remote confequenccs of its exlftence and continuance, as forefeen by the mind of that glorious Being, " known unto whom are all his " works from the beginning of the world," it would be equally prefumptuous and vain to inquire. To fuch refearches it may be juftly faid, " He that preiieth into the light fliall be opprelfed *' with glory." The duty and the intereft of man are of a hum- bler nature. From the general declarations of holy Writ, illuf- trated and confirmed as they are by the hiftory of former ages, and the events which are paffing before our eyes, futficient light may be afforded to guide us both to a fafe and beneficial conclufion. We have taken a brief and rapid furvey of the ways of Provi- dence from the earliell ages. We have before us, in the clear and unimpeachable page of facred hiftory, a long and uninter- rupted feries of difpenfations, by which the great empires of the world were made fuccellively to promote the general civilization and happinefs of mankind, and, more efpecially, to advance the progrefs of true religion in the world. The avarice and am- bition of heathen monarchs, under the controlling influence of the fupreme Difpofer, have unwillingly been made to bend to the accomplilhment of his wife and benevolent defigns. Caufes and inrtruments apparently the moll adverfe and unconnedled, and events feemingly the moft untoward, have been rendered the means of producing effeds the moft beneficial and important to the human race.
What, then, is the conclulion which obvioufly refults from thefe confidcrations ? Can it be, that the divine Providence has in fuch a remarkable manner fubjecled fo large a portion of Alia
M. to
*^-i PROBABLE DESIGN
to the Britifli dominion, merely tor the purpofe of gnititying the pride or the ambition of our country ; of aggrancHzing our power, our weal'th, or our refources ? Nay, even of opening to us, by the extenfion of our commerce, the means of more luc- cefsfully refilling, in the prefent perilous and critical times, the formidable and increafing power of our European enemy ? Was it for this only, that it has pleafed the Almighty Ruler of the nations, to watch over the rifing intererts of Great Britain in the Eaft, to fofter its infant fettlements, to protect them from the fecret machinations, and the open attacks, of their invete- rate foes ; to difpofe the native princes of India in general to prefer the Britilh alliance ; to bellow on the plains of ^ Platley, Porto-Novo, and Delhi, victories, which equal the motl cele- brated military exploits of ancient or of modern times ; and, by the combination of thefe circumllances, to give fo early and de- cided a fuperiority to Great Britain, not only over the French, but over every other rival power in India ? With the principles which have been before laid down, and the means which we pof- fefs of afcertaining their truth, we cannot, furely, be induced to form fo arrogant and lo limited a conclufion. We may, indeed, and we ought, gratefully to acknowledge the important political and commercial advantages, which refult to this countrv from our Oriental dominion, more particularly in the prefent extraordinary Situation of Europe ; but it ill becomes us to limit our views to confiderations of this nature.
" Providence," to ufe the language of Sir William Jones, " has " thrown thefe Indian territories into the arms of Britain, for " their protedion and welfare';" and they have already derived
^ The celebrated viclories obtained by Lord Clive, Sir E) le Coote, and Lord Lake.
' See Lord Teignmouth's Life of Sir William Jones, Vol. IL p. 337.
invaluable
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 83
invaluable bleffings from her. They have palTed from the bar- barous and oppreflive delpotilm of their Mohammedan con- querors, to the mild, and equitable, and falutary government of this illand. Encouragement has been afforded, by the Britilh commerce, for the exercife of their indulhy in arts, manufac- tures, and agriculture. The great body of the people have been refcued from the arbitrary and infariable exactions of na- tive governors and magiltrates ; and, inllead of an annually va- rying tribute, exadled often at the difcretion of the public officers, and increafing with the ability of the landholder to pay it, the amount of the revenue demanded by the Company has been fixed in perpetuity, leaving to the economy, Ikill, and indurtry of indi- viduals, all the benefit derivable from the exertion of thofe qua- lities.
Tlie regular and impartial adminiflration of jnjlice is an- other eminent advantage, which has refulted to India from her fubjedlion to Great Britain. To ertimate the full value of this ad- vantage, we mutl recolledl the corruption whioli very generally pervaded the courts of jullice under Mohammedan authority ; in which the influence of power and wealth was irrefiftible to fo in- tolerable a degree, that the poor could rarely obtain redrefs for the mofl flagrant injuries committed by a powerful or rich oppreflbr. The adminiflration of civil, criminal, and even financial jurifdic- tion was frequently veiled in the fame perfon. At all times, the diftribution of juftice was too much fubjeA to the difcretion of the judge ; and the record of his proceedings, when made, was fummary and imperfe6l. Inll^ead of this vexatious and indefinite courfe, a regular fyftem has been eftablilhed. The fundions of the civil judge are feparated from thofe of the local magillrate ; the proceedings of both, as well as thofe of the courts for the trial of criminal caufes, are regulated by fixed rules ; and a correcri: re-
M 2 cord
«4 PROBABLE DESIGN
cord of them is prefened. A lylleni of appeal in civil fuits has been inllituted ; the proceedings in criminal canfes, where the fentcncc atfccls the life or liberty of the convicl; beyond a limited period, are fubjec^ to the revifion of a fupcrior court, before the fentcnce can be executed ; and the regulations, by which all acf, arc publilhed in the native languages. The Britilh govern- ment, agreeably to the didatcs of a wife policy, has adopted the criminal code of the Mohammedans, which it found ell:ablifhed, and which is not only more familiar, but better fuited to the na- tives, than our own : but it has, at the fame time, aboliflied the more fanguinary punifliments of impaling, and the amputation of limbs. Civil caufes relating to Calle and inheritance are tried by the refpeclive laws of Hindus and Mohammedans. The juftly ce- lebrated Digell of Hindu and Mohammedan Law '', which was compiled under the direiilion of Sir William Jones, a labour which endeared him to the natives, while it tended to Ihorten his inva- luable life, has contributed mod eflentially to the due adminiftra-' lion of jurtice. Various other Indian and Mohammedan law- traces have been tranllated, and every precaution, which a found policy could fuggell, has been adopted to enfure this great objedt, to prevent impotitions, and to correct erroneous judg- ments ; and it may be truly allerted, that the bulk of the people derive a fecurity in their perfons and property from thefe mea- fures, which they never enjoyed under any former government.
Many other important benefits have refulted to the natives of India, in confequencc of the Britilh government. A degree of order and tranquillity prevails in the neighbourhood of the Eng- lilh fettlements, which was before unknown ; while the employ- ment and the regular payment of the labouring dalles have en-
"* See, relative to this important work, Lord Tcignniouth's Life of Sir William Jones, Vol. IL pp. 180, 262, 344.
abled
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 85
abled multitudes of them to fupport themfelves and their families ill circumdances of comfort, experienced in no other part of the country. Various public works have been executed, and charita- ble inftitutions formed, by the Britifh government in India, \^ hich have largely contributed to the relief and comfort of the natives ; and in times of Icarcity, its forefight and liberality have been the means of refcuing thoufands of its wretched fubjedls from the mi- ferable etfecls of famine'. It is, alfo, undeniable, that a bene- ficial influence has been gradually extending itfelf over the in- habitants of India, in confequence of their intercourfe with the Britifla ; by which their focial habits and manners have been ma- terially improved. The diftind:ions which are occafioned by their religious faith do, indeed, preclude them from fully participating in this advantage. Yet, notvvithllanding thefe obllacles to a more intimate union, fome benefit has imperceptibly been imparted, and is daily increafing in extent and importance.
The preceding obfervations may be futHcicnt to fliew, that great and numerous advantages of a poUlical nature have already refulted both to Great Britain and India, from the intimate con- nection which fubfills between them. But this is neither all, nor is it, probably, the chief point, to which it was the intention of the propofer of the prefent queltion to direct the public attention. Reciprocal benefits, of a moral ami religious nature, have alfo partly accrued to both countries by their mutual intercourie, and Itill greater are jurtly expected to follow. Hitherto, it muft be. confelfed, the preponderance of advantage, perhaps of every kind, has been greatly in favour of Britain. Even in a religious point of view, we have fome obligations to acknowledge to our Oriental
' See on this fubjeft ;i very inteiefling extrafl: from an addrefs of Sir James M'liitodi to the Grand Jury of Bombay, in Dr. Teiinant's Thoughts on the Bri- tifli Government in India, p. 115.
domi-
86 PROBABLE DESIGN
dominions. Indian chronologv, hiftory, and mythology, were, it is well known, during manv years, confidered as the llrong hold of French infidelity ; and even amongll ourfelves, there were not wanting writers who favoured the delufion, by fceptical diflerta- tions on thofe fubjedls '. But, as it has been obferved by a diftin- guifhed writer, " there is a Providence which controls all human " events, and brings good out of evil : and it is this Providence " which feems to have permitted the attacks of infidelity, in order " to give greater evidence to the faith it oppofes'"." It cannot, therefore, be efteemed a trifling or unimportant advantage, not- withfi:anding the numerous and irrefragable evidences in favour of Chriftianity, that our connexion with India has for ever difpelled this delufion ; that it has proved, beyond all polfibility of doubt, that the Indian records, fo far from oppofing or undermining the foundations of the Mofaic or the Chrillian difpenfation, have added to the proofs already poflefled of their divine origin, that which arifes from feveral remarkable coincidences, and other di- reft and indired: evidences in fupport of both, from the Hindu re- cords. The indefatigable exertions, firft, of Sir William Jones, and his fellow labourers, in the mine of Indian literature and fci- encc, and, afterwards, of the learned members of the College of Fort William, have placed this point beyond all doubt ", and have thus been inllruments of conferring a moll important benefit on the Chriftian world.
Have we, then, nothing to offer to India in return for this ad- vantage ? Some feeble and limited efforts have, as we have feen ", been made to impart to her natives the bleffings of Chriftianity ;
' See particularly the Preface to the Code of Gentoo Laws, by Mr. Halhed. ■" Dr. White, Banipton LeAures, Sermon I. page 40.
" On this fubjeft, a paflage in Dr. Buchanan's Memoir may be advantageoufly confulted, page 44.
" See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
but
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 8?
but as a general and national work, it remains, as yet, unat- tempted. It may, perhaps, be the defign of the divine Providence, in granting us fo extenfive an Oriental dominion, to place us, as we know is the cafe with refpeft to all other advantages, whether civil or religious, in a lituation of trial '', to obferve what courfe we will take as to the dilTemination of Chrillian principles. The circum- ftances of our connexion with India are, however, too ftriking to require any laboured expoiition of this point. Great Britain is, at this time, the nation which poflcfles in the greateft purity, ac- companied by the greateft zeal, the Chriftian religion. What, therefore, is the conclufion to be drawn from her lituation with refpetl to India ? Is it not, to fay the leall, highly probable, that the providence of God, which we have feen fo remarkably excr- cifed for this purpofe in former ages, ihould atthis time bring fo large a portion of Afia, as it were, into contact with this enlight- ened nation, /w' the vcrij purpojc of exciting us to the honourable undertaking of imparting to it, in addition to political advantages, the moral and religious bleffings which we enjoy ? and, that from India, as from a centre of communication and influence, the fame ineftimable benefits may be ditfufed throughout the continent of Afia }
It may be further argued, that the derelidlion or the depra- vation of Chriftian principles, which has been witnelled on the continent of Europe lincc the French revolution, and which, not- withftanding the reeftablifliment of the Roman Catholic faith in France, continues, it is to be feared, too nearly the fame, indicate to us, who have been preferved from the general contamination of infidelity, and who exhibit, beyond all queftion, the purcft exam- ple of a Chriftian Church now exifting in the world, the direction of divine Providence, to teftify both our gratitude and our zeal, by
p See Bifliop Butler's Analogy.
attempting
88 PROBABLE DESIGN
attempting to cftablifli in our Oriental empire the faith which we have cherithed in Europe, and which has ehewhere been fo de- plorably abandoned or corrupted.
The very local Jituatioyi of that empire may be allowed to have fome influence on our minds. " The great fcene of revelation," to adopt the glowing expreflions of a learned and eloquent writer'' already referred to, " has been the Eaft. There the fource of ge- " nuine infpiration was firli opened ; and from thence the ftreams " of divine knowledge began to flow. It was the grand theatre, " on which the Almighty Governor of the world made bare his " arm, and, by ligns, and wonders, and mighty deeds, cllablilhed " the conviction of his righteous providence and fupreme domi- " nion in the hearts of men. There he led the people of Ilrael " like a flock by the hand of Mofcs and Aaron ; there the Pro- " phets uttered their prediftions ; and there the Son of God illuf- " trated and fulfilled them. But there, alfo, has the impollor Ma- •' hornet creeled his ftandard ; that fl^andard to which thoufands " have flocked, with an ardour which may well raife a blulh on " the countenances of too many who pretend to fight under the " banner of the crofs." There alfo, if we may prefume to add any thing to fo eloquent a paflage, the yet more ignorant, though fcarcely more deluded and debated, votaries of Brahma have, through the Hill longer lapfe of ages, groaned beneath the fetters of the Cafte, and been enflaved by the moll abjcdl idolatry and fu- perliition.
We owe, then, a debt of gratitude to the Eaft, as the primae- val fource of nature and revelation, which we have hitherto been tardy in acknowledging. The Oriental world has, indeed, witnefled the triumphs of our arms, the fucccflcs of our policy, and the general mildnefs and equity of our civil and judicial ad-
^ Dr. White, Banipton Lcftures, Sermon I. page 42.
miniltration.
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 89
miniftration. But a higher deftiny yet awaits us. Providence is evidently calling us to fervices ftill more glorious and important, becaufe ftill more diredlly coincident v^^ith the defigns of infinite Wifdom, and more immediately conneded vs^ith the happinefs of mankind. To the Britifh government is the diftinguiflied oppor- tunity prefented, of ereding in India, and throughout Afia, the banner of the Crofs ; of refcuing from the darknefs of Hindu and Mohammedan fuperftition the millions which are now involved in it ; and of caufing the " Day-Spring from on high" to vifit them. Every circumftance which can be adduced leads us almoft ne- ceflarily to this conclufion. The general defign of the Almighty in the government of the world, which we have already noticed ; our extenfive and uncontrolled dominion in India ; the increafed confidence and leilening prejudices of the natives ; our more inti- mate acquaintance with their religion, laws, literature, and fci- ence ; and the very diredlion of the public attention to this fub- jedt at the prefent time ; all concur in flaewing the leading defign of the divine Providence, in fubjedling fo large a portion of Afia to our dominion, to be the diffufion of Chriji'ian hiotvlcdgc amongll the many millions of its unenlightened inhabitants, as the means of promoting their temporal and eternal welfare and happinefs. They point out, at all events, the nature of our duty, which is, perhaps, the beft and nearelt indication of the divine will which can either be expected or defired.
N
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
PART 11.
ARGUMENT.
General ohfervations on the introduHion of Religion into conquered countries — Roman policy — that ofConJiantine, and of fucceeding Chrijlian Ptinces — ConduB of the Mohammedan conquer'ors — that of the Roman Catholic kingdoms of Europe. Duty of Great Britain to promote Chri/lianity in the Eqft, on the ground of re- ligious obligation — of its power and opportu7iity — of the moral ftaie of the natives of Hindujlan, and of other AJiatic countries — and of the benefits ivhich would refultfrom it both to Great Bri- tain and Afia — Difficulties and impediments as to the execution of this u'ork — PraSiicability of accomplifhing it.
DISSERTATION, &c.
PART II.
ON THE DUTY, MEANS, AND CONSEQUENCES OF TRANS- LATING THE SCRIPTURES INTO THE ORIENTAL LANGUAGES, AND OF PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE IN ASIA.
t( — What can be called good and necessary by Chriftians, if It be not fo, to " fupport Chriftianity where it nmft otherwife fink, and propagate it where it niuft '< otherwife be unknown ; to reftrain abandoned, barefaced vice ; and to take care ** of the education of fuch children, as otherwife muft be even educated in wicked- " nefs, and trained up to deftruftion ?" Bishop Bctler.
CHAP. I.
The Dufy of tranjlatwg the Scriptures into the Oriental languages, and of promoting Chrijtian knoivledge in Afia.
J. HE fate of conquered nations refpedling religion has varied, according to the principles and the pohcy of the vidtorious power. In one point, conquerors of all ages have unhappily agreed; name- ly, in confulting, in the firfl: inllance, the eftablifliment of their
own
94 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
own authority, and the advancement of their own intereft ; and in conlidering the welfare of the vanquiflied only as a fecondary objeft. Religion, therefore, in common with every other circum- liance relative to their new fubjed;s, has been treated with indif- ference, perfecuted, or encouraged, according to the political views of the vidors.
The policy of the Roman Republic led her to confider the various fuperftitions of the countries fucceffively fubdued by her refiftlefs arms, as a mere adventitious circumftance, like that of language or colour, which could neither tend materially to con- folidate, nor to leflen or undermine, her newly acquired power. The conquered provinces were left in the undillurbed worfhip of their feveral gods, and in the enjoyment of their religious obferv- ances. This was a line of conducfl: perfedlly confonant to the na- ture of Polytheifm, and evidently dictated by found policy. Their own idolatrous Ijilem had nothing in it of the jealous and digni- fied exclufion of true religion. On the contrary, it readily affimi- lated itfelf to the multiplied errors of other nations ; and the union tended to promote the intercourfe and to cement the in- terefts of both.
When Chrirtianity was introduced into the world, its firtt requifition to the Gentile nations was the utter renunciation of their former deities, together with every trace of their idola- trous worfliip, and fupertlitious pradlices. Hence arofe the op- pofition which Chriftianity every where met with, and the long feries of perfecutions which it endured during the three firft cen- turies. On its ellabliniment, however, as the rehgion of the em- pire, Conftantine, and his immediate fucceflbrs, fliewed a lauda- ble zeal in abolilhing the Gentile idolatry, and efFeding a general
profeffioa
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 95
profeffion of Chriftianity. And for many fucceeding ages it con- tinued to be the aim, as it M^as the undoubted policy, of Chrillian fovereigns, to convert their heathen fubjeAs, whether native or conquered, and to promote Chrillian knowledge in their domi- nions 3, It is true, that in thefe attempts they were frequently unwife, not to fay fometimes iniquitous, in their choice of means to efFe6l them ; but the general principle of their condud: was, undoubtedly, both juft and benevolent.
The Mohammedan conquerors, as it is well known, invariably propagated the delulions of their impoftor, wherever they carried their victorious arms ; and firmly eftabliflied the religion of the Koran in every conquered country.
The Roman Catholic kingdoms of Europe had no fooner founded their extenlive empires in the New World, than they provided for the continuance of the faith amongft their Eu- ropean fubjedls, and for the converfion of the natives, by an ec- clefiaftical eftablifliment, and by milTions from feveral of the mo- naftic orders. In Afia, alfo, fimilar eftablifliments were formed, coeval with their fettlements ; and although the Oriental em- pires both of the Spaniards and Portuguefe are in a ftate of ruin, the Romilh Church and its revenues remain in a great meafure unimpaired.
Great Britain alone, the moft eminent of the Protellant king- doms of Europe, has hitherto been unmindful of the religious ftate of her Eaftern empire, and has delayed to acknowledge the debt of gratitude which flie owes to that fuperintending Pro-
* See Brief Hifloric View prefixed.
vidence.
96
DUTY OF PROPAGATING
vidence, by which her power has been attained. On the con- tinent of America, and in her Well India iflands, ecclefiaflical ertablilhments have been provided, and fome attempts have been made towards the converfion and inftrudlion of the aboriginal na- tives. In India alone has Ihe withheld this juft and falutary affift- ance ^. A fcanty and ill fupplied eftablifhment of Chaplains is all that has yet been afforded for her European fubjedls ; whilft the natives, with the exception of the Proteftant miffions before men- tioned, have been left to the influence of their unhallowed and de- llruiftive fuperftitions, without any direct effort having been made to improve their moral and religious condition.
I. It can fcarcely be doubted, by any one who acknowledges the divine authority of Chrillianity, whether it be the duty of a nation profeffing the purity of its holy faith, to extend the know- ledge of it to any country, which, by the favour of divine Provi- dence, may be fubjecled to its dominion. It is clearly a duty, not only refulting from the politive precepts, but flowing from the very nature and fpirit of Chrillianity.
The command to love our neighbour as ourfelves, which is in- terpreted by our divine Lawgiver himfelf to include all mankind, together with that of adling towards others as we would wifli them to act towards us, are alone fuflicient to ellablifli this point. But, to adopt the fentiments of a great writer '^, " Chrillianity is " very particularly to be confidered as a triijl, depofited with us " in behalf of others; in behalf of mankind, as well as for our
* See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, part i. cliap. i, 2.
' Bifhop Butler. Sermon before tlie Society tor the Propagation of the Gofpel
in Foreign Parte.
own
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 97
" own inllrudion. No one has a right to be called a Chriftian, " who doth not do ibmewhat in his ftation, towards the difcharge " of this truft ; who doth not, for inftance, alTift in keeping up " the profelFion of Chriftianity where he lives. And it is an ob- " ligation but little more remote, to affill: in doing it in our " faclories abroad ; and in the colonies to which we are related, " by their being peopled from our own mother-countrv, and be- " ing fubjecls to the fame government with ourfelves: and nearer " yet is the ohligation upon fuch perfons in particular, as have the " intercourfe of an advantageous commerce with them. The like " charity (i. e. of religious inll:ru6lion) ive oive to the natives ; oice '' to them in a much JlriRer JenJ'e than zvc are apt to conjider, " were it only from neighbourhood, and our having gotten pojfef- '' Jions in their country. We are moll llri6lly bound to confider " thefe poor unformed creatures, as being in all refpefts of one " family with ourfelves, the family of mankind; and intlrud them " in our ' common falvation :' that they may not pafs through " this ftage of their being like brute beafts ; but be put into a ca- " pacity of moral improvements, how low foever they muft re- " main as to others, and fo into a capacity of qualifying them- " felves for an higher ftate of life hereafter." It is not, therefore, left to our opinion or choice, whether, when we have the oppor- tunity, we fliould endeavour to dilleminate Chriftian principles, upon a larger or a fmaller fcale. It is a duty enforced by the aw- ful fandlions of our religion ; the wilful negle<ft of which is both an acl of difobedience to God, and a breach of charity to man.
Chrillian kings and governors are intended to be the inllru- ments, under God, of protecting his Church, and of promot- ing his gracious defigns in extending it throughout the world. In the language of a facred prophet, they are deftined to be its
o " nurfing
98 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
" nurfing fathers ;" and as Chriftianity is, from its nature and conftitution, defigned to be univerfal in its extent, the powers which fubmit to its authorit}', and profefs to value its bleffings, are bound by the moft folemn obhgations, to encourage the pro- pagation of it by all lawful means, in countries over which they exercife a voluntary dominion, as well as to maintain it in thofe in which it is already ellablilhed.
It has, indeed, been faid, that we have 720 right to interfere with the religion of other nations ; that it is unjufl and illiberal to oppofc or dillurb them in their modes of faith ; much more, to take any efFeclual meafures for engaging them to embrace our own. So far as this obje6lion refpecls independent countries, or thofe which, although agreeing in the main points of the religion itfelf, differ from the exilling government as to matters of inferior importance, or the adoption, in cither or any cafe, of violent, compulfory, and perfecuting meafures, it may be readily granted. But if it be referred, as in the prefent cafe, to territories fubjecl to the dominion of a Chriltian country, the natives of which are in- volved in the darkncfs of a fuperllition, which, as it is impoffible to deny, is produdlive of the moft pernicious confcquences, the objection can only arife from principles of infidelity, or from total indifference to religion. Such a nation has not only a right to interfere with the religion of its fubjecl-provinces, but it is its paramount duty to take every mcafure, which a mild and en- lightened policy can fiiggcll, for emancipating them from the mi- fery of their idolatrous pra<5liccs.
The obligation to this important work is greatly increafed, if to thefe coniiderations be added thofe which arife from the cir- cumjlanccs of time and opportunity, the combination of which, as
we
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. ' QQ
we have already obferved, forms a ftriking indication of the delign of divine Providence in our connexion with Afia'^.
IT. The argument, however, in fupport of the dutij of a nation profelTing Chriftianity to promote the knowledge of it in countries lubje6l to its power, may be ftrongly enforced by the confidera- tion of the political and moral Jtate of the inhabitants of thofe countries.
It has been cullomary with European authors to extol the an- cient civilization, and to reprefent in glowing colours the virtues, and the improved llate, of the natives of India. Traces undoubt- edly exill in their remaining works of art, fcience, and literature, which feem to prove, that " *= how degenerate and debafed foever " the Hindus may now appear, in Ibnie early age, they were " fplendid in arts and arms, happy in government, wife in legifla- " tion, and eminent in various knowledge." It is certain, alfo, that, " in fpite of their many revolutions and conquetls, their " fources of wealth are ftill abundant, and that in many of their " manufactures they ftill furpafs all the world." Yet, notwith- ftanding this flattering tetiimony of our illuftrious Orientalift, there is no appearance, that, with refpeel to the great body of the people, India at any former time greatly excelled that degree of civihzation, fuch as it is, which exifts at this day. The celebrated hiftorian of America, in his elaborate Difquifition concerning An- cient India, has, in a limilar manner, produced fatisfadlory evi- dence of the high degree of excellence to which the ancient Hin- dus had attained in various fpecies of manufadlure, and in many
^ The peculiar advantages and JacWitics now pofTefled by Great Britain for pro- moting Chrlfttan knowledge in Afia will be liereafter ftated. ■^ See Sir William Jones's Di(!'ert;\tion on the Hindus.
O L' of
100 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
of the neceirary and ornamental arts of life. Their advances, alfo, in fcience and literature, in philofophv, morals, and reli- gion, are defcribed in glowing colours. Thefe reprefentations, hovvever, muft be received with confiderable allowance, even fo far as they refpecl the higher clalfes of the Hindus : but as to the great body of the people, who, as he feems to think, are, even now, advanced far beyond the inhabitants of the two other cpiarters of the globe in improvement, they are manifeftly erro- neous.
" It is true," obferves the learned propofer of the prefent fub^ jedl ^, " that the natives excel in the manual arts of their cart ; " and that fome of them,, particularly thofe who are brought up " amongrt Europeans, acquire a tevt -idjbas of civility and general " knowledge. But the bu'lk- of the common people, from Cape " Comorin to Thibet, are not an improved people. Go into a vil- " lage, within five miles of Calcutta, and you will find an ignorance " of letters and of the world, an intellecftual debility, a wretched- " nefs of living, and a barbarifm of appearance, which by every " account, (making allowance for our regular government, and " plentiful country,) are not furpafled among the natives in the *' interior of Africa, or back fettlements of America*^." vVlthough the latter part of this defcription will probably be thought too llrong, another eye-witnels of their manners has obferved, that the poverty, deprefTion, and general ignorance of the Hindus are the features of their condition, which firft ftrike the attention of every rtranger *■. Thefe evils necefiarily tlow from the ftrwfture of their political fociety. The arbitrary divifion of the Hindus
' Memoir, note G. p. no. s See Park and Mackenzie.
* Tennant's Thoughts, p. 72.
into
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 101
into four diftinft Caftes, operates as a permanent check to the im- provement of their condition, and condemns the great body of the people to poverty and wretchednefs. Thefe unnatural dif- tindlions of clafl'es deprive them of every motive to indurtry and exertion. The moll honourable and virtuous conduct fecures no reward to a perfon of the lower Calles, and thofe of the higher order lofe no reputation or privilege by being ignorant and vi- cious. The whole community being thus deprived both of hope and fear, the great motives of human aAion, its different orders are contented to remain in the condition in which they are placed, and every avenue to improvement is effedlually precluded.
The moral chara&er of the Hindus has been as nmch miffaken as their progrefs in civilization. A mild, benevolent, and inoff"en- five difpofition has been attributed to them, which more intimate knowledge and experience have unhappily difproved. The chief quality refembling virtue, which characlerizes the Hindus, is a certain apathy or hebetude of mind, ANhich renders them fub- mitTive to authority. But this is obvioufly a quality which fits them equally for the reception of vicious impreffions, and indif- pofes them to the exercile of any virtuous energy, " Thofe who " have known them," fays Dr. Buchanan, " for the longeft time, " concur in declaring, that neither truth, nor honcfty, honour, " gratitude, nor charity, is to be found pure in the breaff of a " Hindu," The teftimonies which he adduces in fupport of this opinion muff be allowed to be unqueftionablc''. Other competent witnefles have not hefitated to aff'ert, that avarice, lying, perfi- dioufnefs, cruelty, indolence, and fervility, are the predominant
I' See them detailed in bis Memoir, note I. particularly thofe of Tamerlane and. Mr. Holsvcll,
features
loa DUTY OF PROPAGATING
features of the Hindu chara6ler'. "Avarice,'' fays a learned and elegant hiftorian >", " is the predominant paffion of the Hindu ; " and all his wiles, addrefs, cunning, and perfeverance, of which " he is lb exquifite a mafter, are exerted to the utmoft in fulfilling " the dilates of this vice." The crime of perjurij is fo remarka- bly prevalent among them, that Sir William Jones, notwithftand- ing his llrong prejudice in their favour, after long judicial ex- perience, was obliged relu6lantly to acknowledge this moral de- pravity of the natives of India.
Thefe concurring teftimonies are decifive of the queftion ; and may ferve to correct the millaken opinions which the enthuliaftic reprefentations of theoretical writers have diffeminated in Europe, and to remove one of the moll prevalent and powerful objections againll any attempt to improve the natives of Hinduftan.
The caiifes of this debafed ftate of the moral character in the Hindus may evidently be traced partly to the defpotic form of the government under which they have lived, but principally to their
' See the Preface to Mr. Gilchrid's Englifli and Hinduftan'i Diclionary, and a Letter from an intelligent Refident in India to Dr. \'incent, in the Proceedings of tlie Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge for the year 1800.
™ Mr. Orme. " Hiftorical Fragments of the Mogul Empire." The general im- preffion which was left on the mind of this impartial writer, after a minute expo- (ition of the charafter and inflitutions of the Hindus, is expreffed in the follow- ing linking and dignified language : " Chriftianity vindicates ail its glories, all " its honours, and all its reverence, when we behold the moft horrid impieties " avowed amongft the nations on whom its influence does not fliine, as adlions " neceffary in the common conduft of life : I mean poilonings, treachery, and af- " faflination among the fons of ambition, rapine, cruelty, and extortion in the *' minifters of juftice. I leave divines to vindicate, by more faniSlified reflexions, " the caufe of their religion and their God."
ignorance.
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 103
ignorance, idolatry, and fuperftition. However lublinie foine of the ideas may be concerning the fuprenic Being, which have been found in the facred writings of the Hindus, the reprefentations of the gods, before which the Brahmin and the multitude indifcrimi- nately worftiip, are but too defcriptive of the nature of the fuper- ftition with which their idolatry is conneded. Every part of the Hindu mythology, however it may contain fome velliges of prim- eval tradition, is compounded of falfehood and immorality ; and their religious rites confill of little more than licentioufnefs and cruelty, llic former, by the very fymbols of their deities, is ad- mitted as a fyftematic principle in the ceremonies of the Hindus, as it was in the myfteries of the Greeks and Romans ; and is up- held by the profligate ellablifhments of fome of their moll facred temples ; " the lall effort," as it has been julHy obferved, " of " mental depravity, in the invention of a fuperllition, to blind the " underftanding, and to corrupt the heart."
Of the cruelty of the Hindu fuperftition, the proofs have been too long before the public, to require any additional confirmation. Dreadful as the rites of other idolatrous nations have been, they have been equalled, if not exceeded, by thofe which are prad:ifed amongft the natives of Hinduftan. Even at the very period, which fome authors have fixed upon as the asra of their civilization and refinement, it is certain, that human facrifices were offered by the Hindus ; and although thefe have nominally ceafed ", they ftill adhere to many fuperftitious pra6lices, which either inflict imme- diate dea<h, or diredlly tend to it. Of the Sahamoron, or the burning of widows with their deceafed hufbands, a practice com- mon to all parts of Hinduftan, it is fufficient to fay, that according
" See, however, note K.
to
104
DUTY OF PROPAGATING
to the calculation " of a late learned member P of the Afiatic So- ciety, the number of widows who thus perilh felf-devoted in the northern provinces of Hinduflan alone, is not lefs than 10,000 annually : other computations llate the numbers of thefe deluded vidlims to be 30,ooo, or even 5o,ooo, annually, in the whole extent of India. Nor is this the only fuperftitious praAice by which the lives of their wretched votaries are endangered or re- quired. The natives of Hindultan, particularly the inhabitants of Orifla, and of the eaflern parts of Bengal, fometimes make offer- ings of their children to the goddefs Gunga, and devote to her their firliborn, by encouraging the unhappy child to walk, into the river Ganges, till it is carried away by the ftream. This fpe- cies of human lacrilice was publicly committed at the illand of Saugor, and at other places reputed holy, at certain llated fea- fons : but in the year 1802, this inhuman pradlice was abo- lillicd by an exprefs regulation of the Britifh government, and declared to be murder, punifhable with death. Infants, who re- fufe their mother's milk, are, however, ftill frequently expofed on trees in balkets, and devoured by birds of prey ; and amongft a race of Hindus called Rajputs, the mothers ftarve their female in- fants to death 'i.
Perfons of cither fex, who, from whatever caufe, may be in dillrefs, fometimes devote themfelves to a voluntary death, by plunging into the river Ganges, at the places reputed holy. At the Puja of the Rutt Jattra, many put an end to their exillcncc, by falling under the wheels of a heavy wooden car, containing their gods. This is chiefly pradil'ed at Jaggcrnaut, where they
• See note L. ■" William Chambers, Efq.
1 Afiatic [{cfearchcs. Vol. IV. p. ^^$.
fume-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 105
fometimes lie down in the track of this machine a few hours be- fore its arrival, and, taking a foporiferous draught, hope to meet death afleep. Perfons fuppofed to be dying, particularly if they are aged, are removed from their beds, and carried to the brink of the Ganges ; where, amidft the agonies of departing nature, they are half immerfed in the river, while torrents of water are poured by the by-ftanders upon the wretched vidlims of their fuperfti- tion, who feldom furvive the operation many hours.
Of the various religious tortures which are commonly prac- tifed by the Hindus, more particularly on the laft five days of the month Chytra, under the denomination of the Chorruk Puja, the following may be fufficient to mention : that of fwinging with hooks palled through the integuments of the back ; of dancing with threads, canes, or bamboos, palled through the fides ; of thrufting fpits, or other inftruments of iron, through the tongue or forehead ; of falling from a height on fliarp in- ftruments ; of fwinging over a fire ; of climbing naked a tree armed with thorns. At other times, numbers are found mea- furing, with their naked bodies trained over burning fands, the ground lying between one pagoda and another, dillant, perhaps, many leagues ; or bearing, with fixed eyes, the rays of the me- ridian fun. Thefe, with other praftices and penances equally tremendous, are the means by which the infatuated worfliippers of Brahma hope to conciliate the favour of the Deity, and to obtain the bleffings of immortality ; and thefe may ferve to give feme idea of tlie auelty which charadlerizes the Hindu fuper- ftition.
That fuch a fyllem of idolatry and fuperftition fliould produce the worll efFeds on the morals of the people, is inevitable. This
P has
106 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
has alrejidy appeared from their general charafter. Tlic Hindu ij'fteni has, in fadl, wo regard to moralifi/. Superllitious obferv- ances and largefles to the Brahmins ulurp the place of piety, juftice, and mercy, and are confidered as expiatory of the mod flagrant violations of moral conduft. The fandions of their reli- gion, altliough future, are not eternal; and in the penances which it enjoins, the clallification of crimes is altogether unequal : indif- ferent actions are punilhed equally with the moll injurious ; the omiffion of ceremonies, with the moll immoral actions. No provillon is made for the moral ivjirudion of the great body of the people. To them the Yedas, and even the Puranas, are as a dead letter, as fealed books. But very few can read the former, and fewer underlland them ; and with refpedl to the Calle of the mul- titude, that is, the Suders, and the llill more wretched tribe of the Pariars, they are held in contempt and abhorrence by the Brah- mins ; it is even a crime to inftruCl them. Add to this, that the Fakeers, or religious mendicants, who chiefly conflll: of thieves and infolvent debtors, and are faid to be not lefs in number than 110,000 in Hindultan, are too often the public and licenfed cor- rupters of the morals of the people.
It may, perhaps, be faid, that the Mohammedans, who are fup- pofed, whether accurately or not, it is unneceflary in this place to inquire, to form one tenth part of the inhabitants of Hindullan, are a more improved and civilized race. But, although fome of the grolTer features of idolatry have been removed by Moham- medifm, that impofture has fubllituted but little of what is better in their ftead. Though theills, the Mohammedans are not practi- cally more moral than the Hindus. They are in general diflb- lute and abandoned ; more intradable and infolent than the Hindus, and even llill lefs to be confided in. Moll of them are
ignorant
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 107
ignorant of the Koran, and entertain a contempt for learning, yet defpife the reft of mankind. Unlike the Hindus, they are zeal- ous in making profelytes, and partake of the political bigotry and intolerance, which liave ever charadlerized their faith.
The actual Jlate, therefore, both civil and religious, of the na- tives of Hindullan, whether Mohammedans or Hindus, is, to a high degree, wretched and deplorable. Enllaved by a cruel and immoral fuperftition, or deluded by a tierce and barbarous im- pofture, even the beft informed and moft civilized among them are dilHnguilhed by a degree of ignorance of moral and religious principles, and by difpofitions and condu(!:f, which would difgrace the loweft and meanetl rank of people in any Chrillian country ; whilll the multitude, though ingenious in manufaAures, and pa- tient of control, are but little removed, in point of moral improve- ment, from the moft uncivilized of mankind.
The fame melancholy view which is thus given of the natives of Hinduftan is equally applicable, with flight and unimport- ant variations, to the other great llates of Afia. Over the vaft extent of the Turkifli Aliatic empire, the peninfula of Arabia, the kingdom of Perfia, and the territory of Independent Tartary, and amongft the innumerable tribes which inhabit the fliores of the Cafpian, and the ridges of Mount Caucafus, the impollure of Mo- hammed reigns triumphant. Throughout the remaining regions of the great continent of Afia ; in the ifland of Ceylon, in Tibet, the Birman empire, Siam, the vaft empire of China, and the iflands of Japan, the religion of Buddh', which, though differing in Ibme important particulars, bears notwithftanding a near affinity to that
• See note M.
P 2 of
108 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
of the Hindus, together with fome other forms of idolatry and luperftition, univerfally prevail. Even in Afiatic Rulfia, Chrif- tianity has not yet made any material progrels amongft the na- tives ; who are fubmiffive either to the Mohammedan or Bud- hean faith.
To the eye of a retiecling obferver, the moral review of this ce- lebrated portion of the globe is humiliating and lamentable. Dur- ing a long courle of ages, the innumerable inhabitants of many of its fairetl regions, fome of which were honoured with the firft communication from heaven, and others with the final revelation of the divine will, have been involved " in darknefs and the fha- " dow of death," have lived and died ignorant of their Creator, Grangers to the bleflings of true religion, " without God and " without hope in the world." Can arguments be wanting, after this faint reprefentation of their moral condition, to perfuade a great and generous nation, enjoying the pure and benign light of Chrillianity, and, above all, poffcffing, by the evident interpofition of divine Providence, an extenfive empire amidft thefe benighted regions, that it is its duty to leize the opportunity which is af- forded to it, of diffufing amongll its fubjed:s the knowledge and the bleffings of the Chrillian faith ? Every motive of gratitude for the dillinguifliing favour of Heaven towards ourfelves, and of juftice, compallion, and love, to our Afiatic brethren : whofe hap- pinefs we are bound to confult as much as that of any other body of Britilh fubjecls, urges us to avail ourfelves of the exalted privi- lege of leading them to participate in our own ineftimable advan- tages.
TIL The duty of promoting Chriflian knowledge amongft our Indian fubjedts rells fimply and decifively on our ohiigattons as a
Chriftian
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 109
Chrillian nation. Wc have feen, however, that this confideration is greatly heightened by their poHtical and moral condition, and by the dominion which we have acquired, and exercile over them. It will be ftill further confirmed, by a reference to the benefits which would refult, both to the natives and to the Britifli govern- ment, from the introdudlion of Chriltianity into Afia.
Who can entertain a doubt upon this fubjeft, that attentively conliders the nature and tendency of our holy religion ? Lall in the order of the divine difpeniations, preceded by a peculiar osco- nomy, and by a long courfe of ages, during which the world was preparing for its reception, it appeared, at length, as the great con- cluding gift of God to mankind, intended and calculated to fupply their fpiritual wants, to alleviate their temporal milerics, and to promote their prefent and future happinefs.
To a world abandoned to idolatry, fuperftition, and wickednefs, Chrillianity revealed the charadler and will of the one living and true God, as a Being of infinite wifdom, purity, and goodnefs. It made known his purpofes of mercy to mankind through the me- diation of his Son Jefus Chrift: ; difclofed the terms of forglvenefs and acceptance with him, through faith in the dodlrines, and obe- dience to the commands of the Gofpel ; and provided for the weaknefs and corruption of human nature, by the promile of di- vine affiftance. In addition to thofe pure and exalted precepts, which more immediately refped: the attainment of perfonal virtue, and confequently of pcrlbnal happinefs, Chriftianity prefcribed the great laws of truth, jullice, and charity, for the regulation of the condud: of mankind towards each other, and for the fecurity and happinefs both of individuals and of fociety. This latter object was liill further provided for by thofe injunctions which declared
the
no DUTY OF PROPAGATING
the general obligation of fubmiflion and obedience to princes and governors, as to powers ordained of God, and the reciprocal obli- gation of rulers to confult the welfare of their fubjed:s. The entire fyrtem, both of public and of private duty, was enforced by the authoritative revelation of a future ftate, in which the whole race of mankind would be eternally rewarded or puniflied, accord- ing to their works.
Such is, briefly, the nature of that religion which is propofed to be fubtlituted for the dehifions of Mohammedifm, and the idola- try, ignorance, cruelty, and immorality of the Hindu fuperftition. To demonltrate its infinite fuperiority would furely be altogether an unneceflary labour. Without adverting to the beneficial in- fluence of Chriftianity, wherever it has been hitherto introduced, a fubjert which has already occurred, and will be hereafter re- fumed, a few arguments only fliall be adduced to prove the im- portance of promoting it in India.
■ 'h'i'The introdudion of Chrirtianity affords, in the firfl place, iJie bejl and the only effe6Iual means of improving the condition of the natives. This has been already fliewn to be, in many refpeds, degraded and deplorable ; and it requires but little realbning to demonflrate, that no regulations of a nature fimply poHtical will ever materially improve it. The Hindus are efpecially deficient in principle and in energy ; and before thefe dcfedls can be ad- equately lupplied, the ignorance and the vices, which are now ha- bitual to them, mull be removed. Much may, no doubt, be ef- fefted by our mild government, and equal adminillration of juf- tice, in India, towards promoting the welfare of our native fub- je<Sls ; but no radical amelioration of their condition can be pro- duced, without an entire change in their moral fentiments and ha- bits ;
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. Ill
bits ; and the only effedlual expedient for this purpole is the in- fluence of the Chriftian religion. The work is too great to be ac- compliflied by any mere human policy ; the difficulties of the at- tempt are infuperable by any means fliort of thofe with which Heaven has vouchfafed to entruft us, for our own benefit, and that of all with whom we are connedled.
2. But it may be faid, that, although the duty of promoting Chrillianity in our Oriental empire, and the advantages to be de- rived by the natives, be undoubted, the meafure is fraught with datiger to our own interejts as gover)iors. The Hindus, it uiay be faid, in their prefent Hate are fubmiffive to our authority ; but if enlightened and improved, they will be rendered independent of our control. " But," as it has been decifively alked, " Ihall a " Chrirtian people, acknowledging a Providence in the rife and " fall of empires, regulate the policy of future times, and negleft " a prefent duty ; a folemn and imperious duty, exa6led by their " religion, by their public principles, and by the opinion of the " Chrillian nations around them ?" The proper anfwer to fuch a (pieftion cannot, furely, be doubtful. It may, however, be fafely argued, on the ground of policy, that the progreffive improvement of the Hindus will never injure the interefts of the Britifli govern- ment ". Befides adverting to the bleffing of the divine Providence on fuch an attempt, and to the length of time which mufl: elapfe before the Hindus can ever become an improved people, even un- der all our exertions, the truth is, that more danger will refult to
, " Loofe reports have, indeed, been circulated both in India and in England, that the exertions of the Protcflant miffionaries had feme influence in producing tTie late tragical mutiny at Vellore. But that melancholy event being fully ac- counted for from a very dilfcrent caufe, it is unneceflary to refute fuch unfounded rumours.
the
112 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
the Britifli dominion in India from the continued operation of the ignorance and prejudices of the natives, than from any prudent at- tempt to convert them to the Chrillian faith.
Admitting, what mull be deemed incontrovertible, the political influence of a mild, jull:, and humane adminiftration, the fyftem of our Indian government is ftill expofed to this radical defect ; that it has no common bond of union between the people and their rulers ; and that, until fuch a bond be ellabliflied, we can neither expe6l nor rely on their attachment. The relative cufloms, ha- bits, and religion of the Hindus are all oppofed to ours, fome of which are peculiarly offenfive to them. The familiar intercourle, alfo, between Europeans and the natives, which has of late years fo much increafed, has a natural and unavoidable tendency to di- minifli the refpecl of the latter for our national character, without fubftituting any fentiment to counterad; this diminution; the con- ftant fucceffion of the former weakens the etfedls of perfonal in- fluence ; and the barrier to a coalition of fentiment, while the ftate of things remains as at prefent, is invincible. That the na- tives of India acknowledge the lenity of the Britifli adminiltration, and the impartiality of its jullice, may, indeed, be readily ad- mitted. But it may be doubted, whether they are fo deeply fen- fible of thcfe benefits, as to feel any cordial attachment to the Engliih government, or any very earneft wifli for its permanence. The Mohammedans have not yet forgotten the annihilation of the influence and authority which they formerly poflefled ; and even the Zemindars, who are for the mofl: part Hindus, confider the deprivation of the power which they enjoyed under the an- cient government as fcarcely compenfated by their prefent advan- tages. Under fuch circumllances, efpecially confidering that the proportion of ful)jects to the governing power is in the ratio of
two
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 113
two millions to a thoufand, is it poflible, notwithftanding preient appearances, to be without apprehenlions for the permanency of the Britifli dominion in India ? Can an empire of opinion be pronounced durable, which is liable to perpetual decadence and decay by the operation of natural caufes, and the more forcible ef- fedls of oppoling prejudices ? Power, though eflential to our fe- curity, can never alone perpetuate our dominion in India. The medium through which it now appears magnified to the natives may, by the operation of art and intrigue, be gradually removed ; and the confequences of fuch a change, efpecially when com- bined, as may very poffibly be the cafe, when the reftlefs machi- nations and the implacable hatred of our great European enemy are confidered, with an external attack, cannot be contemplated without anxiety and alarm. If it be faid that the danger is re- mote, it is not on that account the lefs to be dreaded and guarded againft. Without reference, therefore, to higher principles of duty, political conjidcrations are fufficient to ellablilh the expedi- ency of introducing, if poffible, fome common fentiment, which may unite allegiance with affection ; which may in time diminifli or deftroy thofe prejudices which are the latent principles of aver- lion and revolt ; and, if it fhould fail of producing this extenfive effedl, may at leaft provide another defcription of fubjects, con- nected with their rulers by one common bond of union.
To appreciate the weight of this propofition, let us confider, for a moment, the political elTed: refulting from the difcordant preju- dices and fuperllitions of the two clafles of fubjedls, INIoham- medans and Hindus. In embodying the native troops, the force of the principle has ever been felt, and has been obferved with the greatetl attention. The religious prejudices of each furnifli a per- petual check upon the other ; and though they are rendered fub-
Q ordinate
114 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
ordinate to dilcipline, fufficiently for military purpofes, the domef- tic, Ibcial, and religious habits Hill remain diftin6l, and confirm the control of government over both. If a third clajs were to exift, it would augment this efFed by a pofitive acceffion of llrength, as well as by a diminution of the counterading force.
The only principle of fufficient power to produce this effect is the Chrijlian 7-eligion. No one, it is prefumed, will deny, that our fecurity would be increafed, if a fourth, or fifth, or even a tenth proportion of our native fubjedts were Chrillians ; and the only queftion for confideration is the political hazard of attempting the introduction of our faith in India. But this, it is conceived, is by no means to be dreaded.
Chriflianity, as we have already feen =», has been publicly preached in different parts of India, with no inconfiderable fuc- cefs, upwards of one hundred } ears ; yet no evil whatever has hitherto refulted from thefe long-continued exertions. Nor is this to be apprehended, while thole who propagate our holy religion continue to ad; with the mildnefs and prudence which, as it has been hitherto univerfiilly acknowledged, have characterized their condud:.
The divided ftate of the Hindus is a circumftance which tends to remove any fears as to the political confequences of attempting to introduce Chriftianity. They have no bond of union in them- felves, and no principle capable of effecling it. A Heady or con- certed oppofition to this work is not, therefore, to be apprehended.
The danger, as we have before obferved, is evidently of another
* See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
kind.
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 115
kind. A Hindu, while he continues under the influence of his native fuperltitions, cannot be cordially attached to the Britifli go- vernment : but when converted to the Chriftian faith, he pof- fefles that common principle of union with it, which necefiarily renders him a loyal and obedient fubjed.
The view which has now been given of the duty of the Britilli government to endeavour to propagate the Chrillian religion throughout its Oriental empire, will, probably, be thought con- clullve by many on the ground both of obligation and of policy. A previous quellion, however, may be urged upon the whole in- quiry, as to the pradicabUity of accomplilhing this wife and bene- volent plan.
It cannot be denied, that various difficulties and impedivients are oppoled to its execution. One of thefe obftacles arifes from the fupine, paffive indifference of the Hindus, with refpe6l to religious feeling. They do not deny the truth of Chrilfianity ; but they think their own religion divine, and better adapted to their cha- radler and circumrtances. They hear, therefore, with indifference, arguments in favour of Chriffianity. The Mohammedans, on the contrary, are alive to every feeling which refpedls their religion, however carelefs they may be in obferving its didates.
But the attachment of the Hindus to their Jupcr/Htious pra6iices and cujtoms may be deemed the principal obltacle. All former writers reprelent this attachment as inveterate; and although their opinions are now to be received with conliderable modification, we are not dilpofed to deny, that fuperllitions, the growth of ages, and thepraAices which are conneded with them, mull be deeply rivetted in the afFeftions of an ignorant people, and indifpofe them
Q 2 to
11(3 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
to tlie reception of inftru6lion, calculated to fubvert them. But as it has been excellently oblerved, the calmly obllinatc attach- ment of the Hindus to their ufages and inllitutionsis not, like that of the Brahmins, founded on a clear conviAion, that they are in- diflblubly conneded with their own intereft. It is a mere animal afFedion, not a fentiment ; it is not the force of gravitation, but that of inertia ; and the moll eligible courfe to be purfued for the purpofe of overcoming it, is to transfufe through the mafs of the people the vis vivax of knowledge and virtue ^. Hence it follows, that it is going too far to aflume the inefficacy of inftruftion in the cafe of the Hindus, until it fliall have been fairly and prudently tried. The trial, fo far as it has been made, proves their attach- ment to their culloms to be by no means invincible: fome of their moll fauguinary pradices are deftitute even of the fandlion of thofe books which they confider facred, and have been aboliflied by the interference of the Britifti adrxiiniftration. The attach- ment in queftion ought not, therefore, to be allowed to operate as a dilcouragement from the inftrudion of the Hindus, but to fuggefl c.'Hition and circumfpedion in the mode of attempting it. The fuccefs will certainly be llow, but there is no reafon at pre- fent to conclude that the attempt will fail.
The mental degradation and grofs ignorance of the Hindus have frequently been urged as an objection to any attempt to introduce Chrillian knowledge amongft them. In their prelent total want of moral information, it is faid, they would be entirely unable to comprehend the dodrines and precepts of Chrillianity. But the degraded ftate of our native lubjcdts as to mental cultivation, al- though it may be an obllacle to any immediate or extraordinary
*- Edinb. Rev. vol. ix. p. 418.
fuccefs
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 117
fucxefs in the propagation of Chriftianity, is certainly fio valid ob- jection to a cautious and moderate attempt to communicate it to them. It may be admitted, for the fake of argument, that, in their adlual circumfliances, the great body of the people may be unable fully to comprehend the doftrines and the morality of the Gofpel. But how are they to be prepared for this ? By previoufly introducing amongll them fome additional portion of the knowledge and com- forts of civilized life ? But the very fame ditficulties prefent them- felves to this attempt, as to the former ; and after all, Chrillianity is the chief medium by which the minds of the Hindus mult be en- lightened and cultivated, and their civil condition improved. The civilization of the Hindus, and of other Afiatic nations, muft be founded on the removal of their exifting fuperftitions ; and Chrif- tianity alone can effect this change. The only conclufion, there- fore, which can be legitimately drawn from their ignorance and degradation, is, that our divine religion mull; be introduced, and taught in a manner ami Inj means fuited to fuch deplorable circum- ftanccs. It muft, however, be added, that the fundamental doc- trines and duties of the Gofpel may be rendered perfectly intelligi- ble to the motl uncivilized and illiterate people. They were ori- ginally preached not only to the Jew and to the Greek, but to the Barbarian and the Scythian, to the wife and to the unwife ; and they fo approve themlelves to the underltandings and the hearts of men, that, when difplayed in their native truth and limplicity, they have ever met with a cordial reception, even from the poorell and the moll ignorant of mankind \
' Such is tlie argument of Origen in his reply to Celfus. — xsxrigvyij.vjov to Ir^ird XcifS euayfsMov ev toij Otto tov ov^xvov 'Fi\h.y)(ii xai ^ctpSapot;, (ro^oij xai avoijToif Tracrav yap ^u(7iv ccv^gciyKoiv 6 ju,=-a (iwuiJiiai; XaXij^si; Myo; xexpaTrixe- xxt aux gfi ti ysvoj iSai/ avSgw- ■awv 0 exTTE^Euye wagaScJao-Sai ttiV I);(rtiu 8(8«crxaAiav. Orig. contra Cell. Ed. Eened. i. 400.
Another
118
DUTY OF PROPAGATING
Another formidable obllacle to the progrefs of Chriftianity in Hindullan, is the di/irihufiofi of the natives into Cajies, and the ex- ceflive dread of lofing their refpeclive ranks, which univerfally prevails. This has ever been confidered as an almoll infuperable bar to their profcfTion of Chriltianity ; and it cannot be denied, that it prefents an appearance of oppofition to any favourable change, which feems, at firft fight, to bid defiance to every at- tempt to o\ercome it. This compound of tyranny and priellcraft, for fuch it cannot but be efl:eemed, not only places, in the firft in- ftance, a nioft formidable barrier againft the introdudlion of Chrif- tianity among the natives of Hindullan, but tends, alfo, to fetter and debafe their minds beyond what can eafily be conceived. Connedled with the wretched bondage of the Cafte, is the excef- five veneration which the lower clalfcs of the Hindus entertain for f the Brahmins, their implicit obedience to the did:ates, and their fu- perftitious dread of the difpleafure and maledidlion of that order.
To the apparently infurmountable obftacle of the Cafte muft, however, be oppofed the evidence of facfts, as to what has already taken place, notvvithftanding its influence; and what would pro- bably be the eftecl; of a change in the circumftances of India re- fpec^ing Chriftianity. It cannot be fuppofed, that the Hindus are to be confidered as exceptions to the human race ; and that their fuperltition is, more than all others over which Chriftianity has triumphed, to be deemed invincible. Hiftory aftbrds many in- ftances of the moft barbarous and idolatrous nations ^ refigning their ancient and inveterate prejudices to the truth of the Golpel ; and it is certain, that this has been the cafe even in that very coun- try which fome would with to confider wholly inaceffible to it.
^ See this faft well illuftrated by Dr. Ryan, in his Iliftory of the Etfe6ts of Re- ligion on Mankind.
India
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. IIQ
India has liom time immemorial felt the power of Chriftianity. Thoufands of Brahmins, and others of the higher Catles, have abandoned their pride and fuperilition, and become obedient to the ChrilHan faith ; and that, let it be particularly obferved, at a period when the Hindus held the dominion of India.
There are adlually at this time on the coaft of Malabar, chiefly in the territories of the Rajahs of Travancore, and Cochin, up- wards of 200,000 natives, who profefs the Chrillian religion. They are divided into three clalfes. i . The St. Thome or Syrian Chrillians, who appear to have been cllablifhed in India nearly fifteen hundred years. They are fituated amongft the hills, at the bottom of the High Ghauts, which divide the Carnatic from Ma- layala, and now occupy fifty-five Churches, acknowledging the Patriarch of Antioch. Their numbers are eftimated at 70, or 80,000. This interefting body of Chrillians has been generally confidered as holding the tenets of the Neftorian herefy ; but it appears from the accounts of two very intelligent inquirers, who have lately vifited them, that they difavow that herefy, and that their creed does not elfentially differ from that of the Church of England*^. 2. The fecond clafs of Chriftians on the coaft of Ma- labar is that of the Syrian Roman Catholics, who were conftrained, after a long ftruggle, to join the Latin Church, and who ftill con- tinue within her pale. Thefe are faid to be more numerous than the members of the original Syrian Church, and to be ftill gaining
' For many other important particulars refpefting the St. Tliomc Chrifiians, as well as tiie two other claflcs on the Malabar coaft, fee an account of the former by Dr. Buchanan, publiftied in the Chriftian Obferver for 06tober 1807, and a report on the ilate of the Chriftian Churches in Cochin and Travancore by Dr. Ker, one of the Eaft India Company's Chaplains, to the government of Madras,
ground.
120 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
ground. 3. The third defcription of native Chriftians is that of the Latin Roman CathoHcs, who are fubjedl to the Primate of Goa. The numbers of this clafs are ellimated at about 3G,ooo.
Befides this extenfive prevalence of Chriftianity in India, it has been fuccefsfully preached by Protcltants, during (he lall: hundred years, in the fouth and in the north of the peninfula. The Danifli miflionaries at Tranquebar, and others, under the patronage of the EngUfh So -ety for promoting Chrillian Knowledge, amidll the various obftacles which fo fmall a body of men, inverted with no authority, could not but have to encounter, have converted numbers to the Chriftian faith ; and that, not exclufively from the loweft Cartes, as it has been fometimes aflerted, but partly from the higher orders of the Hindus '^. The milfionaries, who have more recently been fent out by the Society of Englirti Eap- tirts, have been proportionably fuccefsful ; and have pro\ ed, that the chain of the Carte is by no means indirtblublc. Tiieir pro- ceedings rtate the converfion of feveral Brahmins ; and, amongrt others, that of one of the very highert order ^.
Thefe indifputable fads are fufficient to prove, that the Brah- minical fuperrtition, however formidable, is not altogether iniupe- rable ; that, however difficult it may be to obtain accefs to the minds of the Hindus, there are numerous inrtances to prove that it is not impradicable ; and it deferves particular conlidcration, that the fuccefs which has hitherto attended Protertant mifliona- ries has been obtained amidrt the mort unfavourable circum- llances : it is, therefore, the more to be regarded, and the little
' See Letter of Mr. Swartz, in the Proceedings of the Socict}"^ for promoting Chriftian Knowledge for tlie year 1795. e i. e. a Koolin Brahmin.
com-
\
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 121
comparative extent of it ought to excite lefs furprife. What has ah-eady been efteded may be juftly confidered as an earneft of the future fuccefs which may be expected, whenever the proper means for the converfion of the Hindus fliall be more diredly and exten- sively employed.
Thefe are fome of the leading obftacles to the propagation of our pure faith in Hinduftan. It is neceflary, however, now to turn to a brighter view of the fubjedl, and to notice fome of the circumllances, which feem to prove the pra6iicabi/ifi/ of under- taking this great work, and to point out fome of the facilities which prelent themfelves for its accomplilhment.
It may not be improper to premife, that although the intro- duction of Chriftianity amongft the Hindus may ?iow be under- taken without danger, and with a fair profpedt of fuccefs, pro- vided the attempt be made with wifdom and difcretion, it may be juftly doubted, whether it could have been advantageoully made at a much earlier period. For many years fubfequent to the etl:ablilhment of the Britilh authority in Hinduftan, the dif- politions and inftitutions of the natives precluded every idea of fuch a defign. The transfer of the fupreme authority in Ben- gal from the jSIohammedans to the Englifh, and the confequent introduction of new rules and regulations, formed \ipon Eu- ropean principles and praClices, into every department of the adminiftration, have had an indired;, but powerful, influence on Indian prejudices ; and the natural and necelTary confequence has been an abatement in the attachment of the Hindus to their ancient cuftoms. The moll confiderable political innovations were introduced by Lord Cornwallis in the year 1793 ; and we may confider that period not only as an aera of the moll ma- il terial
122 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
terial improvements m the civil adminiltration of India, (which have fince been extended on the fame principles,) but of import- ant moral alterations. Thefe regulations of Lord Cornw allis feem, indeed, to have been necefl'arv to prepare the minds of the Hin- dus for the reception of Chriftianity *■.
Notwithftanding the reprefentation which has been previoufly given of the rooted attachment of the Hindus to their fuperlli- tions, prejudices, and cuftoms, we are enabled to aHert, from ac- tual evidence, what we might have concluded from probability, that the Brahminical fuperftition has felt the influence of Britilh principles, and that it is daily weakening in every European fet- tlement. A very ftriking inflance of this diminiflied attachment of the Hindus to the moll folemn prefcriptions of their religion may be obferved in the free and unlimited difclofure of the doc- trines of their facrcd books, which has of late years been made by the Brahmins. jNTany recent accounts, alfo, concur in afl'erting, that the natives, in general, are more open to inftruAion than has been commonly allowed ; and that any temperate mcafures for promoting it may be fafely adopted.
The light which has been thrown on Oriental antiquities, learn- ing, and religion, by the labours of Sir William Jones, and his colleagues of the Afiatic Society, as it tends to develop the genius and characler of the Hindus, and to point out the readiell; modes of convincing and perfuading them, is another circumllance faci- litating the introduction of the Chrillian religion ; while the in- creafed knowledge of the languages, which is the confequence of the Inftitution at Fort William, is producing a fmiilar etfed:, by
'' See tlie Chriftian Obferver for May 180*5.
pro-
4
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 123
promoting the intercourfe between the Britifli and the natives, di- minilhing their prejudices, and giving additional force to Britilh principles, manners, and condudl.
The fituation of the natives of Hinduftan (and the obfervation applies alfo to China, and fome other Afiatic nations) refpeding religion, the knowledge of which has but lately been generally diffufed, affords great encouragement to the attempt to propa- gate Chriftianity amongfl them.
There are multitudes of the people \\ ho are entirely dellitutc of any religious belief; who are neither Mohammedans, nor de- voted to the native fuperllition. Outcafts from every faith, they would be difpofed to liften to the Chriftian teacher, who lliould offer to fupply their prefent want ; and though defpicable in the eyes of their countrymen, their converlion would not, in reahty, be lefs honourable or important, than that of the proud Brahmin, or the bigoted follower of Mohammed.
It appears from various accounts, that the Hindus are a divided people ; that they are lefs tenacious of opinion than of cuftom ; and that in no other country has there been fuch a variety of opi- nions on religious fubje6ls, for many ages paft, as in Hinduflan.
The Seiks ', who poffefs the extenflve country of the Panjab, have, in a great meafure, apoftatized from the Hindu fyllem, and have made great approaches to deifm. They may be confidered as " the reformed of India ;" and would, probably, prove by no
• Nanuck, the founder of this fefl, flouri(hed about three centuries (ince. For an account of him, fee Afiatic Refearches, Vol. I. p. 388.
R 2 meanfi^
12'4
DUTY OF PROPAGATING, &c.
means fo inacceffible to arguments in favour of Chrillianity, as the adherents of the ancient faith.
In the province of Bengal alone ^, (which has been accounted the Itrong hold of the Brahminical fuperftition,) there are five clafl'es of natives who are advcrfe to the Brahminical fyftem, and who may be termed Dill'enters from the Hindu practices and reli- gion. The founder of one of thefe taught, that there is no dif- tindlion of Cafte ; a tenet, which alone undermines the whole fyftem of Hinduifm. Others of thefe fe6ls have teftified a ftrong inclination to the Proteftant miffionaries, to renounce their errors, and receive Chritl:ian inftruftion ; and fome have even accepted the Bible, and other religious books in the Bengali language, which they now teach in a fchool eftabliflied for the inftrutlion of children.
Such appear, from the reprefentations of thofe who are beft qua- lified to judge concerning this important point, to be fome of the moft favourable circumjlances in the aftual ftate and difpofition of the natives of India, which may ferve to recommend and facilitate a prudent and well digcfted plan for the introduction of Chrifti- anity amongft them.
It will now be proper to proceed to the confideration of the main queftion, refpeding the means of tranllating the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, and of promoting Chriftian knowledge in Alia.
*■ See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note F.
CHAP.
CHAP. II.
The Means of tranflating the Scriptures into the Oriental languages, and of promoting Chrijiian knowledge in AJia.
SECT. I.
TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES.
ARGUMENT.
Preliminary obfervations on the propriety and importance of tranflating the Scriptures — Policy offalj'e religions as to their Jacred hooks — Contrajl afforded by the Jewijh and the Chrijiian Church — FmUs arifing from the Roman Catholic prohibition of the Scriptures in the •vernacular languages — EffeSls of the tranflation of them at the Re- formation— Opinion of Sir IFilliam Jones as to the tranjlation of Scripture into the languages of Afia — general defcription of them — a£lual Jlate of Oriental tranflation — means of extending and completing it — College of Fort IFilliam m Bengal, the prand fource of it — manner in luhich it fjjould be condutled — expence attending it- Encouragement and aid to he afforded to this work, by tivo Societies in England, and the two Univerjities.
If it be the duty of Great Britain, as a Chrillian nation, to intro- duce our holy faith into Afia, there can be no queftion, that, as a Protcftant nation, it is its duty to translate the divine records of that faith into the languages of thofe countries, over which it ei- ther exercifes its authority, or polTeiTes any influence or control. It may not, however, be unneceffary to make fome preliminary
obfer-
126 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
obfen-ations on the propriety and the importance of this ftep, as one grand medium of diffufing Chrillian knowledge.
It has been the general policy of the authors of falfe religions, to conceal the inftitutes and myfteries of their pretended revela- tions from the knowledge of the vulgar; that is, of the great body of the people in every country. This has been effedled either by involving them in hieroglyphic fymbols, or myfterious rites and obfervances ; by throw^ing over them the veil of a facred language, confined to a particular body of men ; or, by prohibiting the perufal of the facred books by the profane eyes of the multitude. Hence, the hieroglyphics of the Egyptians ; the mylleries and efo- teric doctrines of the Greeks and Romans ; the prohibitory laws of the Hindus; and the partial difcouragements of the Mohamme- dans ^. The grounds of this difgraceful policy are fufRciently ob- vious. Ignorance, whilft it is jullly faid to be the parent of a blind and bigoted devotion to error and fuperllition, inverts the fuppofed facred obje6l with a myllerious grandeur, which leads its unhappy votary captive, and perpetuates its wanderings from truth and virtue.
The contrail which has been exhibited in the condu6l of the ftewards of our holy faith in all ages of the Church, except dur- ing the triumphant prevalence of the great Papal apoltafy, is one of thofe circumftances which illuftrate its divine origin and ex- cellence.
No command was more folemnly given, or more repeatedly en- forced, by the great Legillator of the Jews, to the collective body
" See note N.
of
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 127
of the people, than that of a diligent and frequent perufal of their law ; not only as it refpeded their civil concerns, but as it con- tained the rules of their moral and religious conduct '\ Obedience to this command was recommended by the exhortations and ex- amples of their wifeft monarchs, and enforced by promifes of the molt important nature ; while the negled: of it was followed by the molt fatal corruptions and diforders, and formed one of thole tranfgrelTions which called for the reproofs and admonitions of the Prophets.
No fooner had the Jews who were fettled in Alexandria fo far become llrangers to their native language, as to be unable to read with facility and advantage their facred Scriptures, than the Pro- vidence of God fo ordained it, that a heathen prince fliould be the inftrument of furnifliing them with the celebrated tranllation of the Septuagint '", to fupply the want of the original volumes, and to perpetuate amongll them the laws and inftitutions, and prophe- cies of their forefathers. The advantages of this great work were not confined to the people for whom it was originally undertaken. Its remote confequences, as we have already obfervcd, were felt throughout the Eall, and through a great part of the Roman em- pire, during nearly three hundred years previous to the coming of the long-exped:ed Redeemer of mankind. When Chrillianity was adlually introduced into the world, the Greek language was more imiverfally underllood than any other ; lb that throughout the greater part of their travels, the Apolllcs met with many to w horn it was either native or familiar. The tranllation of the Septuagint was then quoted and ufed as containing a faithful verfion of the original Scriptures ; and the writings of the Apoftles were com- mitted to the fame \\ idely ditliifed language.
^ Dcut. vi. 6, 7. ' See note O.
I'here
128 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
There were, however, fome nations in which the Greek lan- guage was comparatively but little known ; and, for their benefit, tranflations of the Scriptures of the Old and New Teftament, or of the latter only, were early undertaken. Thus gradually arofe the Latin, Syriac, Coptic, Ethiopic, Armenian, Arabic, and Perfian verfions. The firft of thefe, like the Greek, became the univerfal medium of Chriftian inrtruclion throughout the Roman empire. In procefs of time, as Chriftianity prevailed among the barbarous nations by whom that empire was overturned, and in the north of Europe, tranflations '' were fucceflively made, and became the great inltrument of converting and inllrufting the people amongll whom they were difperfed. The neceflity and utility of this mea- fiire mull be obvious to thofe who admit, that the chief defign of revelation is to inftrudl and reform the great bulk of mankind. This end can never be attained, while the fources of moral and re- ligious knowledge are concealed by thofe original languages, Which riiutl in general be inacceffible to them.
it^may be further proved, by the evils which have invariably flowed from the ignorance in which the great body of the people have been fometimes unwarrantably detained. We need only re- fer to the period during which the Church of Rome exercifed her tvrannical and uncontrolled dominiori over the Chrillian world, which prefented one univerfal fcene of intellectual and moral darknefs, fupcrftition, and vice, and was fall relapfmg into the er- rors and idolatry of heathenifm.
The tranflation of the Scriptures by Wicklilfe afforded the firft glimmerings of that brighter day, which afterwards fucceeded the
"• See the Brief Hiftoric View prefi.xed, in various places.
night
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 129
night of Papal ignorance. And the fublequeiit verfions of Luther in Germany, and of Tindal, Archbilhop Cranmer, and others, in England, were amongft the molt efFeclual means which were em- ployed by thofe wife and zealous Reformers, in promoting the Protertant religion in Europe.
It is a faft, which we have already had occafion repeatedly to obferve ^, that wherever the Scriptures have been tranllated into the vernacular language of any country, and generally difperfed, they have uniformly enlightened and inllructed the minds of men. That fuch a meafure fliould be adopted wherever it is intended to introduce the Chriltian religion, cannot, therefore, be doubted. The only point which may admit of a quellion with refped; to the inftrudlion of a heathen nation, is the expediency of introducing the Engiyii lavguagc in the firft inftance, and then of difperf- ing the Englifli Bible amongft the natives. This may, perhaps, demand confideration with reference to fome parts of Africa and America, and the iflands of the South Sea ; but as far as Afia is concerned, the queftion can fcarcely be conlidered as requir- ing any difcuffion. There the native languages have, in general, been formed and cultivated for many ages, and fome of them are fuperftitioully revered ; moft of them are, alfo, fufiiciently copious to admit of a full and perfpicuous tranllation of the Scriptures. The vaft population of Afia, and the length of time which muft elapfe before the Englilli language can become generally diffufed, are, moreover, decilive as to the I'uperior expediency of tranllating the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues.
In fupport of this meafure, as one of the moft important means ' See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
s
of
130 ISIEANS OF PROPAGATING
•of diffufing Chriltian knowledge in Afia, the opinion of Sir Wil- liam Jones ', M ho will be univeiially allowed to have been both a competent and an impartial judge, although limited as to its ex- tent, may be fairly adduced. " We may afllire ourfelves," fays that learned writer, " that neither Mufclmans nor Hindus will " ever be converted by any miffion from the Church of Rome, or " from any other Church g; and the only human mode, perhaps, " of caufing fo great a revolution, will be to tranllate into Sanfcrit " and Perfian fuch chapters of the Prophets, particularly of Ifaiah, " as are indifputably evangelical, together with one of the Gofpels, " and a plain prefatory difcourfe, containing full evidence of the •' very dillant ages in which the predictions themfelves, and the " hiilory of the divine Perfon predicted, were feverally made pub- " lie ; and then quietly to difperfe the work amongll the well- " educated natives ; with whom, if, in due time, it failed of pro- " ducing very fiilutary fruit by its natural influence, we could only " lament, more than ever, the llrength of prejudice, and the weak- ;,Mijiefs of unallilled reafon ''."
-ivi'The expediency of tranflating the Scriptures, either more or lefs ■fully, into the Oriental languages refts, therefore, on the folid bafis of the invariable pradice of the Chrillian Church in former ages; the uniform experience of its utility in the great w-ork of convert- ing the heathen ; and the opinion of one, who, from local as well as general knowledge, was moll competent to form a right judg- ment on this lubjed:.
' Many other teftimonics might have been added, but that of Sir William Jones was deemed both unexceptionable and decifive.
e Some obfervations will hereafter be made on this part of the quotation. '' Diflertation on the Gods of Greece, Italy, and India.
In
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 131
In proceeding to the confideration of the means of tranflating the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, it may be proper previ- oufly to give fome brief account of their nature and comparative importance.
The languages of Afia are numerous and diverfified. Thej dif- fer in the extent of their influence, the nature of their conflruc- tion, the degree of their copioufnefs and refinement, and the faci- lity of their acquifition by foreigners. Some of them are radically diliind from the reft ; v^diilft others have a manifeft relation and affinity to each other.
The inftrudion of India being the objeA firft to be attended to, its languages fhould be firft noticed. They may all, according to the diftribution of a profound Oriental fcholar ', be comprehended in three clafles. The firft of thefe contains the Sanfcrit ^, a moft poliflied tongue, v^^hich is reprefented by Sir WilHam Jones ' " as " more perfeft than the Greek, more copious than the Latin, and " more exquifitely refined than either." It is cultivated by learned Hindus throughout India as the language of fcience and of litera- ture, and as the repofitory of their lav*', civil and rehgious. It is laid evidently to draw its origin from a primaeval tongue, which was gradually refined in various climates, and became Sanfcrit in India, Pahlavi in Perfia, and Greek on the ftiores of the Mediter- ranean. The Sanfcrit has nearly fliared the fate of all ancient tongues, and is now become alnioft a dead language ; but there
' H. T. Colebrooke, Efq. Profeffor of Hindu Law, and of Sanfcrit, in the Col- leo"e of Fort William. Differtation on the Sanfcrit and Fracrit Languages. Afiatic Refearches, Vol. VII.
'' This word, when applied to a language, fignifies " poliflied."
• Afiatic Refearches, Vol. I. 25.
s 2 feems
132
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
leems to be no good reafon for doubting that it M'as onco ttniv«r- fally fpoken in India. It is fixed in the claffic writings of many elegant poets, mort of whom are fuppofed to have flounflied in the century preceding the ChrilHan a'ra '"; and is elieemed by the Brahmins as nearly of divine origin. The importance of a tranf- lation of the Scriptures into this extraordinary language is, there- fore, obvious. Such a work would be powerfully recommended by the veneration in which the Sanfcrit is univerfally held, and would probably have greater influence with the more learned Hindus than any other. It is accordingly particularly recom- mended by Sir William Jones in the paflage which has been al- ready quoted relative to the prefent I'ubjed; and, notwithftanding the apparent difficulty of the undertaking, it has already been at- tempted by Ibmc of the learned and enterprifmg fcholars who adorn our Oriental empire.
The fecond clafs of Indian languages comprehends the written dialects which are now ufed in the intercourfe of civil life, and which are cultivated by men of letters. There is reafon to be- lieVe that ten polilhed dialects formerly prevailed in as many dif- ferent nations, who occupied the fertile pro\ances of Hinduftan and the Decan ". Of thcfe, that to which the denomination of Pracrit has been reftricfled, which was f^ioken by the Sarclwata on the banks of the river Sarafwati, has long fince ceafed to be ver- nacular ; and may therefore, notwithltanding its excellence, be conlidered as unconneded with the prefent inquiry. The fame obfervation applies to that of the Canyacubjas, who once poflefled a ^at empire, the metropolis of which was the ancient city of
■ For a more detailed account of the Sanfciit, fee Mr. Colebrooke's Diflerta- tlon.
" Colebrooke's Diflert. ut fupra.
Canyacubja,
OriRISTIANlTY IN ASIA. 133
(Mnyacubja, or Carny. The language of this nation is faid to be that which is known by the appellation ot' Hindi, or Hindevi. It polTeires a peculiar atfinity to the Sanlcrit, from which it probably Iprung, and is the ground-work of the modern Hindutlani, by which, as a popular language, it is now fuperfeded. The lan- guage of Mit'hila and the dialeft of Gurjara, including the modern Guzerat, and the greatell part of Candelli and Malwa, fo nearly refemble feverally the Bengali and the Hindi, both as to their na- ture, and the charadiers in which they are written, that it is un- necelfary to notice them further in this place. The fix remaining languages are of much greater importance. i>r>bn9m
Previoufly, however, to thefe, the Hindullani, as the moil ex ten - fively known, and therefore the moll generally ufeful, claims our attention. This elegant language, derived from the ancient Hindi, and enriched or enlarged by the acceffion of innumerable terms from the Perfian and the Arabic, is the common vehicle of collo- quial intercourfe among all the well-educated natives of India. The Mohammedans almoll univerfally underlland and fpeak it. Every Hindu of any dillin6lion, connedled either with the Mo- hammedan or Britilh government, is converfant with it ; and it is the general medium of communication between foreigners in In- dia. In the armies its ufe is nearly univerfal. Throughout the vail extent of country from Cape Comorin to Kabul, a trad: 2000 miles in length, and l4oo in breadth, within the Ganges, there are but few of the large villages or towns which have been con- quered or frequented by the Mufelmans, in which fome perfons will not be found who are fufficiently acquainted with the Hin- dullani language; and in many places beyond the Ganges it is cur- rent and familiar.
The
134 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
The Bengali is the language fpoken in the provinces of which the ancient city of Gaur was once the capital. It Hill prevails throughout Bengal, except perhaps in fome of the frontier dif- tricls, and is copious, aiid regularly formed. It is written, not in the Dcva-nagari, but in a peculiar character adopted by the in- habitants of Bengal. The importance of this language is evident, from its prevalence throughout the richeft and moft valuable por- tion of the Britiih polfellions in India.
The language of the province of Orilfa, and the character in which it is written, are both called Urija. It is faid to contain many Sanfcrit and Arabic terms, borrowed through the medium of Hindullani, together with others of doubtful origin.
That which prevails from Madras fouthward, over the greater part of the extremity of the peninfula, and in the north of Ceylon, is the Tamel, to which Europeans have improperly given the name of Malabar. The proper Malabar, a dialed; dirtin6l from the Tamel, is vernacular in Malayala, comprehending the moun- tains, and the whole region vsithin them, from Cape Comorin to Cape lUi.
The Maharaflitra, or Mahr'atta, is the language of a nation which has greatly enlarged its ancient limits, although its progrefs has of late been checked by the afcendancy of the Britiih power. The language of the Mahr'attas is now widely fpread, but is not yet become the vernacular dialed!: of any provinces which are fituated far beyond the ancient boundaries of their country.
Carnata, or Carnara, is the ancient language of Carnataca, a province which has given name to dillricls on both fides of the
penin-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 135
peninlula. This dialed: llill prevails in the intermediate moun- tainous trad, but feems to be fuperfeded by other provincial tongues on the eaftern coaft.
Jo ' ■. 1
Telinga, or Tilanga, is at once the name of a nation, of its lan^ guage, and of the character in v^'hich that language is written-. It is widely fpread in the adjacent provinces on either bank of the Chrifna and Godaveri, and thofe fituated on the north-eaftern coafl of the peninfula.
Such are, briefly, the ten principal languages of India, to which a copious lill might be added of diale6ts, forming the third of the dalles into which they were faid to be dillributed. But of thefe it is only necellary to mention that of the Panjab, a province wa^ tered by the five celebrated rivers which fall into the Sind'hu, and now in the polleffion of the Seiks.
Two other languages, of the firll importance in Alia, remain, how- ever, to be noticed; the Perlian and the Arabic. The Perlian lan- guage, befides the extent of it in the empire which bears its name, is generally known throughout India °. The court of Delhi, after the eftabliflmient of the Mogul authority, having adopted the ufe of the Perfian language in all the tranfaftions of government, the Mohammedans, in general, in or above the middle clafs, are in- flru<5led in it ; and the Hindus, who afpire either to employment in our fervice, or to the recommendation of a liberal education, are under the neceffity of learning it. The knowledge of this po-
" The pure Perfian is only fpoken in the fouthcrn part of that empire. It is, however, the written language over a great part of Eallein Tartary, and is faid to be fpoken in Bucharia.
liflied
136 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
lifhed and elegant language thus extends to millions, and through its medium the Scriptures may be widely difFufed in Hindurtan.
The importance of the Arabic is ftill greater. Independently of its dirtufion throughout Africa, a continent, which, though not immediately conneded with our prefent inquiry, may yet be juttly taken into collateral confideration, this celebrated language, the copioufnefs and elegance of which have been fo highly ex- tolled, and fo eloquently defcribcd by Oriental fcholars, furniflies a vehicle by which the records of our holy faith may be ad- vantageoufly conveyed, not only to the Mohammedans of India, but to thofe of Arabia, Tartary, and Afiatic Turkey, and in gene- ral throughout the Turkilh dominions ; where, though not com- monly fpoken, it is taught in the fchools, and univerfally ftudied by men of letters, as the learned languages are in Europe.
In quitting the immediate confideration of Hindutlan, the three Afiatic languages, which are the molt important, are the Chinefe, the Malay, and the Tartarian. The two firll of thefe, together with the Hindullani and the Perfian, are the four primary and po- pular languages of Afia.
Of the importance of the Chinefe it is only necefiary to oblerve, that it is the language of three hundred millions of men ; that the Chinefe charader is underllood from the Gulf of Siam to the Tar- tarian Sea, and over a very confiderable part of the great eaftern Archipelago ; and that the inhabitants of Cochin China, as well as the Japanefe, ufe no other waiting ^ The expediency of tranf-
' See Barrow's China, p. 615. See alfo the Rev. Mr. Mofeley's intcrefting Memoir on the introduftion of the Scriptures into Cliina ; Firft Report of the So- ciety for Miflions to Africa and the Eaft.
lating
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 137
lating the Scriptures into the Chinefe language at this time, may be argued from the faciHties which now prefent themfelves '' ; the (pirit of innovation which is fpreading throughout the eaftern part of that empire ; the inquifitive charafter of the Chinefe; and the freedom of their prefs, by which copies of the Bible might fpeedily be multiplied and difperfed. '^
The Tartarian language is probably fpoken over a wider ex- tent of country than any other in the world, except the Chinefe. It would not, perhaps, be difficult to prove, that it is preva- lent even among greater numbers than the Chinefe. The Caftan Tartars have been incorporated into the Chinefe fince the year 1644; and about the year 1 7 7 ], there were remarkable emigra- tions of Tartars from RufTia to China. The Tartarian language is fpoken throughout the whole extent of Tartary ■", and the greatefl part of Perfia ^
From this imperfed: fketch of the principal languages of Afia, it will be neceflary to proceed to the adual ftate of tranllations of the Scriptures into any of them at this time.
It is well known, that the Bible has long fince been extant in the Arabic tongue, and is contained in the Englilli Polyglot. This verfion was probably compofed by fome of the motl learned men of Syria and Egypt, at a time when Arabic literature was at its
1 Thefe are hereafter mentioned.
' The Calmuks have a peculiar language of their own ; and in the neighbour- hood of Aftracan, thofe who pretend to learning write the Turkidi language, which is little more than the Tartar, refined aiid enriched by Arabic and Perfian words.
• See note on page 135.
T zenith.
138 MEANS OP^ PROPAGATING
zenith. It has been termed by one celebrated Orientalill S " ver- " fio elegans quidem et antiqua ;" and by another", " nobilifli- " mum totius Tertamenti exemplar :" and Ibmc progrels was made by the late Profeflbr Carlyle of Cambridge towards repub- lilliing it, for the purpofe of being circulated in Alia. It has been ■Jrterted, indeed, by a writer, whofe authority is too rcfpedable to be lightly qucftioned ^, that the republication of the prefent Arabic Bible could never be ufeful as a popular work in Arabia, being compofed in the clalTic, and not in the vernacular, dialedl of that country. For a fimilar reafon, he adds, the old Perfian tranflation is of no ufe in Perfia ). As to the Arabic, however, there are extant other tranllations of the whole or of parts of the Scriptures, from which, and from that of the Polyglot, a new one of fufficient accuracy and utility might be publilhed ^.
In the year 1719, Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius, the firil Pro- teftant miffionary to India, completed a tranllation of the whole Scriptures into the Tamel tongue, from which feveral other ver- fions have proceeded. The Bible has alfo been tranilated into the Bengali language by jNIr. Carey '', the Sanfcrit teacher in the College of Fort William; and two editions of it have already been dirtributed amongft the natives of Bengal.
From the reprcfentations of Dr. Buchanan, it appears, that the four Gofpels have been tranilated into the Perfian, Hindullani, Mahr'atta, Orilla, and !Malay languages, either by members of the
' Erpenius. " Gabriel Sionita.
' See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note M. '" See note P.
* The Author has omitted in this enumeration the Syriac and Armenian ver- fions, as too well known to require particular notice. » See note Q.
College
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 139
College of Fort William, or by the learned natives attached to that inftitution. One other verfion, alfo, of the highert import- ance has been attempted, that of the whole Scriptures into the Chinefe language, and parts of the Book of Genelis and the Gof- pel of St. Matthew had, early in the year 1805, been adually printed off. A more recent communication from the Rev. David Brown, Pi'ovoft of the fame College, announces very confiderable further progrefs in this important work. Ten different verfions are mentioned as being in various ftages of forwardnefs, amongfl which is one in Sanfcrit. The two firft Gofpels in this ancient language were expetfted to be ready by the end of the latt year ; and it is added, that the Sanfcrit and Chinefe (apparently the mod difficult of accefs) had been difcovered to be the moft practicable of all the languages yet undertaken. There is every reafon, therefore, to prefume, that thefe aufpicious beginnings will be progreffively continued ; and that the tranllations will, in procefs of time, and under the encouragement of the Britilli government, be extended to all the Afiatic languages.
At Karafs, on the frontiers of Ruflia and Circaffia '', Mr. Brun- ton, the Proteftant milfionar}', who has been already mentioned, has made confiderable progrefs in tranllating the Scriptures into the Turkifli language. To this objedf he has devoted much of his time and attention ; and he thinks that he has fucceeded in mak- ing fuch a tranllation as will be underllood, not only by the Turks, but alfo by the Tartars.
Such, according to the prefent ftate of our information, is the a6lual progrefs which has been made in tranllating the Scriptures
* See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
T 2 into
140 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
into the Oriental tongues. With the exception of the ancient Arabic and Perfian verfions, of the Tamel tranflation, of the Ben- gah Bible, and of the undertaking of Mr. Brunton, the feveral im- portant verfions which have been before enumerated were en- tered upon under the hberal and enlightened aufpices of the Mar- quis Wellefley, and under the direction of the College of Fort William.
That thus in the very centre of the Pagan world, and at the chief feat of Brahminical fuperftition and idolatry, works fub- verfive of their inveterate errors lliould not only be carried on, but be undefignedly forwarded by fome of the unconverted na- tives themfelves, is furely a very ftriking proof of that admirable direction of the divine Pro-vidence, which has been already no- ticed, by which the enemies of Chriftianity are made the uncon- fcious inrtruments of its propagation and fuccefs. And that they ihould be undertaken amidd the urgent and diverfified affairs of the Britilh government in India, retleAs the higheft honour on the noble Patron, and the learned and laborious perfons who have been engaged in the execution of them.
In confidering the bejl mcann of tranflating the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, it appears to be chiefly neceflary to refer to the fads which have been jurt Hated. After the progrefs which has been already made in the great work of Eaftern tranflation, but little doubt can be entertained as to the mott eligible means of continuing and completing it.
Few perfons will, perhaps, be found, who would venture to re- commend the undertaking fuch a work in England, in preference to India. Whatever be the country into the language of which it
is
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 1 4 1
is propofed to tranflatc the Scriptures, it requires no laboured ar- guments to prove, that, without the aid of learned natives who may write that language, or hear it read by the tranllator, no work of this kind can be profecuted with any confidence of its utility. As to this point, the reafoning of Dr. Buchanan, with regard to the projected tranflation of the Scriptures into the Chinefe language, will probably be confidered as unanlu erable. What that learned writer has obferved relpefting the Chinefe verfion may, in fome de- gree, be applied to all other tranflations into the languages of Ada.
The College of Fort William may with jutHce be confidered as the grand fource of Oriental trantlation. It is fcarcely pollible to contemplate that inltitution, without the motl lively conviclion of the extent to which, together with other important defigns, it is evidently calculated to promote the dillemination of fcriptural knowledge in Afia. The emulation which it has excited in the younger fervants of the Eatl India Company in the acquifition of the Oriental tongues'^, and, above all, the numerous allemblage of
« May the Autlior here be permitted to pay a tribute of aflfedionate regret to the memory of one of thefe Oriental ftudents, William I'earfon Elliott, Efq. of the Bengal Civil Eftablillnncnt ; vvhofe extraordinary proficiency in the Perfian, Ilin- duftani, and Arabic languages, merited, and procured for him, the higheft aca- demical honours in the College of Fort William, and led, by the exprcfs dire6lion of the Marquis Wellefley, to his appointment as Secretary to a diplomatic miflioii to the Arabian States, in the year t8o2. In the abfenee of Sir Home Popham, to whom the direction of the embafly had been confided, Mr. Elliott undertook the fole conduft of the correfpondence in Arabic, from Mocha, with the Iman of Sunnaa, and foon afterwards proceeded to his refidenee. But within a few days after his arrival, he was feized with a fever, which very fhortly put a period to his exiftence, at the early age of twenty-two years. Such, however, had been the ability and propriety with which he had condufted himfelf as Secretary to the embaiTv that the Iman not only (licwcd him the utmoft kindnefs and attention durin"- his illnefs, but, as a remarkable proof of his regard, dire6led that he fhoulJ
be
141 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
learned Afiatics'' which it has attracted from different parts of that extenfive continent, combine in forming a decifive proof of the importance of that inftitution to the interefts of Chriftianity^. " In this view," obferves Dr. Buchanan f, " the Oriental College " has been compared by one of our Hindu poets to a ' flood of ' light fliooting through a dark cloud on a benighted land.' Di- " red;ed by it, the learned natives, from every quarter of India, and " from the parts beyond, from Perfia and Arabia, come to the " fource of knowledge: they mark our principles, ponder the vo- " lume of infpiration, ' and hear, every man in his own tongue, * the wonderful works of God."
Whether the object be to procure, with the lead difficulty and expence, claffical or popular tranllations of the Scriptures into the languages of Alia, the inllitution in quellion offers faciUties and advantages which were never before prefcnted, and which it is
be interred near his palace ; an honour which had never before been conferred on any Chriflian. The premature death of Mr. Elliott was lamented by Sir Home Popliam, in a letter to Lord Wellefley, as a lofs to the public of " a fervant of " the nioft promifing talents, of the higheft principles, and of the mod unbounded " zeal and application."
In connexion with the fubjeft of the tranflation of the Scriptures into the lan- guages of Afia, the Author trufts that he (liall be excufed, in exprefling the addi- tional regret which he cannot but feel at the early removal of one, whofe a£lual attainments, and undoubted promife of future progrefs in Oriental learning, com- bined with his known diCpofition and charafler, would probably have rendered him eminently ufeful in promoting the accomplifliment of that important obje£l.
'' There are attached to the College at this time upwards of one hundred learned men, who have arrived from diflercnt parts of India, Perfia, and Arabia.
' It does not appear that the reductions and limitations, which have been made fince the original eflablifliment of the College, materially affect the obje6t of the prefent difcudion.
' Memoir, page 8i.
in
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. MS
in vain to expedl will ever be attainable in Europe. Befides the reafons which have been already adduced; the central fituation of Calcutta ; the certainty of making fuch tranllations as would be really intelligible and ufcful to the Aliatic nations, by the know- ledge both of the claflical and vernacular dialedls ; and the fmaller amount of expence, which may, in almoft every cafe, be ftated at one fourth of what would be required in Europe for the accom- plifliment of the fame objects, are arguments fufHcient to prove, that to the College of Fort William we are directed to look, by the plainefl intimations, for the completion of a feries of the mod important works in facrcd literature, to which the divine Provi- dence has ever vouchfafed to direct the zeal and talents of any Chrillian nation.
After the experience which the learned members of that inftitu- tion have long ere this attained in the work of tranllation, it may, perhaps, be deemed unneceflary to enter into any detailed obferv- ations as to the manner in which the different propofed verfions fhould be conducted. A few remarks, however, may be allowed, which are offered with the utmotl ditHdence and refped:.
On this part of the fubjed:, the firft quettion which occurs re- lates to the text from which thefe tranllations fhould be made. It is undoubtedly to be delired, that the original Scriptures fhould for this purpofe, wherever it is poffible, be reforted to ; but as in many cafes this is an advantage which cannot be obtained, the next bell refource is clearly the avithorized Englilh ■\erfion. The general merits of this tranllation have been univerfally acknow- ledged. It is, with few material exceptions, a faithful tranfcript of the facred originals. Impert'edlions of various kinds have, no doubt, been difcovered in it ; but with the affiliance of the nume- rous
144
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
roiis tranflations and illuftrations of the Scriptures, which have been produced in modern times, they might with Uttle difficulty be remedied. It is defirablc, therefore, that the Profeflbrs, or ■other learned Europeans by whom the Oriental verfions may be either executed or fuperintended, and who would probably be converfant with the Hebrew and Greek languages, fliould direct their attention to this important point, and avail themfelves of the labours of thofe illullrious Biblical fcholars, which our two Uni- verfities, more efpecially that of Oxford, have produced, as well as of thofe of the learned foreigners, who have fo largely contributed to the general Hock of facred criticifm.
This confideration leads di redly to that of the perfons by whom the intended tranllations lliould be executed. If it were polTible to obtain them by the efforts of Europeans alone, it were in fome refpe(fl:s to be preferred. But this can fcarcely be expccl:ed. It may be obferved in general, that, in every cafe which admits of a choice of tranllators, Chrl/lians fliould be feleAed : and that in every inftance the verfions by unenlightened natives lliould be ex- amined by Chriftian profelfors, previoufly to their being printed and difperfed in Afia.
The books, of which the facred volume of our Scriptures is com- pofed, are fo various, both as to the fubjeds which they contain, and as to the nature of the compolitions, that it can feldom hap- pen that any one perfon can be found capable of tranllating every part with equal fidelity and propriety. The length of time, alfo, which muft be occupied by a fingle tranflator in the completion of fo large a work, is a further objedion to its being thus under- taken. It feems, therefore, to be defirable, wherever it is practi- cable, to follow the illullrious examples of the Septuagint, and of
the
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 145
the lad revifal of the Englifli Bible, in the reign of James I. Of the former, indeed, we know but little that is certainly authentic ; except that the tranllation was confided to a large body of learned Jews, who are fuppofed to have divided the work amongll themfelves, and to have contributed their united abilities to the completion of that celebrated performance. In the latter cafe, the tranllation and revifion of the different parts of the Englifh Bible were entrufted to no lefs than fifty-four of the mofl learned Eccle- fiailics of the kingdom, and chiefly refident members of the two Univerfities, arranged in fix divilions, according to their peculiar talents and acquirements. Each portion of the work was after- wards fubmitted to the other divifions, for their corre6lion and ap- probation ; and collated both with the original Scriptures, and with the mofl approved ancient and modern verfions ^.
Thus, in the different propofed tranflations of the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, it appears to be delirable that they fliould be feverally undertaken by more than one of the learned profeflbrs or teachers, whether natives or Europeans, who are attached to the College of Fort William ; that each fliould be reviewed, during its progrefs, by all the members of (hat inflitution who are compe- tent to luch a revifal, and fliould be carefully collated with other approved verfions. It is equally necelfary that every page, before it is publithed, fhould be read to a native, who Ihould be allowed to remark on any expreiTions which are not idiomatical, or not fufficiently perl'picuous and intelligible. Tranflations into foreign languages often fail in very different ways ; fometimes they are too learned, fometimes vulgar, and at others too literals The
' See Johnfon's Account of the feveral Englifli Tranflations of the Bible. s This remark applies to the Gofpels in I'erfian publillied by Wheelock.
u caution,
14(5 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
caution, however, which has already been exercifed relative to this point, in the inftance of the fecond edition of the Bengali New Teliament, affords fufficient proof that our learned countrymen in India are fully aware of its importance'^.
In diftributing the Scriptures, thus tranflated, in Alia, it may be important in many cafes to confult both the indolence and the weaknefs of the natives, by fubmitting to them at firft certain parts only of the Bible, which fliould obvioufly be the moft mate- :Tiali, and the leall incumbered with difficulties. The Book of Ge- nefis, fome parts of the Prophecies of Ifaiah, the Gofpel of St. Luke ', the A6ls of the Apoliles, and the Epillle to the Romans, feem to be the befl: calculated for immediate difperfion. Other portions might follow in due time ; and every part fliould be ac- companied by an introdudlion, exhibiting a brief view of the evi- dences of the divine origin and truth of the feveral books of which it may be compofed, and of their fubjecls and connexion, together with other needful elucidations of the facred writers.
The expence which mud ncceflarily attend this great work of Oriental tranflation, and of printing, in fufficient numbers, copies of the various facred verfions, though much lefs than would attend a fimilar undertaking in England, would flill be fo confiderable as to demand particular attention. But in a concern, the ultimate advantages of w hich would be fcarcely lefs enjoyed by the Britilh government, than by the objedts of its beneficence, it may be pre- fumed, that an appeal to its liberality would not prove unfuccefs- ful. Tfie enlightened policy, which fuggelied the eliablilhment of
'' See note R.
■' The learned Melanchthon preferred that of St. John, as an introduclion to Chriftianity.
the
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 147
the College of Fort William, could not be di reded to a more con- genial meafure, than the encouragement of Scriptural tranllation into thofe languages, of which it has already fo remarkably facili- tated the acquifition. The aflillance, which it is propofed to fo- licit from the government of India, could not be an objed; of much confideration ; and the limits of it might be readily afcer- tained, by a reference to thofe perfons to whom the execution of the work itfelf may be entrufted.
In addition to the encouragement and aflillance to be thus afforded by the Britifli government, the College of Fort Wil- liam, as the centre of Oriental tranflation, has the ftrongell claims on the patronage and fupport of every European inftitution, which is either diredly or remotely connedled with that im- portant objed;. Two focieties in our own country are particularly intercfted in its welfare ; the Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge, which has during a long courfe of years fo laudably diftinguiflied itfelf by its miffions in Hinduftan ; and the lately inllituted Britifli and Foreign Bible Society. To thefe inftitu- tions the College of Fort William will naturally look for counte- nance and aflillance; and it is to be hoped that it will not look in vain''.
The two celebrated Univerflties of England mav, alio, with propriety be expeded to regard with peculiar complacency the College of Fort William, and feel themfelves bound to wifli for its profperity, and to promote its ufefulnefs to the utmoft of their power. The diilinguiflied honour which they have long enjoyed of diffuling, in a preeminent degree, literature, fcience, and rcli-
* See note S.
u 2 gion.
148 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
gion, and more particularly the extent to which they are en»;aged in the printing and dillribution of the Scriptures throughout the Britifli empire, may be confidered as a pledge of the lively intereft which they will take in the dillemination of the fame blellings in the Eallern world. And although the aAual tranllation of the Bible into the Oriental tongues has, for the reafons before flated, been recommended to be undertaken by the collegiate in- ftitution in Hindullan, it cannot be doubted, that the learned mem- bers of that fociety would not only deem themfelves honoured by the patronage of the two Univerfities, but might receive much im- portant aflillance from the celebrated Orientalills who feverally adorn them '. Under fuch aufpices, the difficult and laborious duty of Eattern tranllation might be julily contemplated with augmented hopes of completion and fuccefs.
It is impolTible to clofe this part of the fubjed:, without once more recurring to the importance of that inllitution, to which the work of tranllating the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues has been recommended, and upon which, if ever accomphllicd, it will chiefly devolve.
The College of Fort William, whether confidercd with reference to India or to Britain, cannot be too highly appreciated. It has indeed been objccfled to on the ground of the expence in which it has involved the Eall India Company. But it may be fafely affirmed, that had this even exceeded what has been actually incurred, the benefits which the College has already been the means of conferring on the Britifli government, and which it mull
' It can fcarcely be neceflary to mention the names of Dr. W'liite, the learned Regius ProfcfTor of Hebrew, and Laudian Profellbr of Arabic, and of Dr. Ford, the Lord Almoner's PraeleiStor in the latter tongue, in the Uni\ crfity of Oxford.
con-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. I4p
continue to enfure to it, lb long, at leall, as the condu6l of it iliall be ftridlly conformable to the rules of its inllitution, will be an ample compenfation. The increafed ability, energy, and fecurity, which it has afforded to the Britilh adminillration of Oriental affairs, are fufficient to charadlerize it as a meafure of profound policy, and of the moll enlarged benevolence. To the natives of India, and eventually of the whole continent of Afia, the advan- tages of this learned inftitution are incalculable. Their progrellive improvement and happinefs are intimately connected with it, and in no point of view more manifeftly, than as it is calculated to be the fountain of Scriptural tranflation; the fource, whence thofe ftreams of divine knowledge, wifdom, and comfort may flow, which can alone enlighten and civilize the Eallern world.
SECT.
150 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
SECT. II.
AN ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT.
ARGUMENT.
Neceffity of this as preliminary to other meafures — Evils arifmg from the %vant of it — 'Probable effe£l offuch an Ejlabli/hment on the Hindus. Extent and expence of'it—^ Its obje£ls — Chara£lcr of its members.
n">^
X H E tranflation of the Scriptures into the Oriental languages, as one of the primary and moll important means of promoting Chril- tianity in Afia, might be fafely committed to the members of the College of Fort William, the heads of which inltitution have hi- therto confifted of the fenior Chaplains to the Prefidency of Ben- gal. The effecls, which might be gradually produced on the minds of the well educated natives, by the fimple difperfion of the Scriptures, would fully reward the labour and expence of fuch a meafure, by difleminating amongft them Chrillian principles, and by preparing them for the rejedion of Pagan errors and fuperfti- tion, and the formal reception of the Chrillian religion. It can- not, however, be reafonably expedled, that any meafure of this kind, unfupported by other means of promoting the inllruction and civilization of the natives, can be fpecdily or extenfively fuc- cefsful. Compared with the great body of the people in every country in Afia, the number of thofe who would either be dif-
pofed,
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 151
pofed, or qualified by a knowledge of letters, to read the Scrip- tures with attention and underllanding, would be very Imall. The ignorant and fervile multitude would Hill be left amidft the darknefs and depravity of their ancient fuperftition.
Previoufly, therefore, to the adoption of any direct and com- prehenfive means for the inrtrudlion of the natives in general, there is one meafure to be taken, which appears to be of indif- penfable obligation. There ought to be a vifible Eftablifliment of the Chriftian religion, amongll the Britifh fubjeds in India. The expediency of fuch an Eftablifliment, both as the means of perpetuating Chriftianity amongll our own countrymen, and as a foundation for the ultimate civilization of the natives, has been very ably, and, as it feems, conclufively argued by the pro- pofer of the prefent inquiry, in his Memoir on that important fubjedl. To prove the propriety or neceffity of an Ecclefiaftical Eftablifhment for Britifh India, a view is given in that work of the very inadequate ftate of the Englifli Church at the prefent time, in our Oriental empire. Various evils of great magnitude are pointed out as refulting from this national deficiency, both as they refped; the European and the native inhabitants of India. With the former of thefe, except as they are conneAed with the latter, the prefent difcuffion is not immediately concerned.
The confequences of the want of religious inftrudlion, and tlie negle6l of religious inftitutions, which have hitherto been fo la- mentably confpicuous throughout India, cannot but have been highly prejudicial, not only to our countrymen as individuals, but to the national reputation and interefts. Although the grofs re- flexions which were formerly accuftomed to be thrown out, as to Bri- tifti immorality in the Eaft, (whether juftly or not, at leaft to their
utmoll
152 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
utmoft extent, may be fairly doubted,) have long fincc ceafed to be well founded, it is very generally admitted, that the ellablifli- ment of Chaplains in Hindullan has been infufficient to preferve even the forms of our holy religion in the greater number of the civil relidencies, and military llations ; and it may be readily con- cluded, that fuch a deficiency is calculated to excite the moll un- favourable impreffions on the minds of tlie reflecting natives, with refpecl to the ftate of Chriftianity amongll the Englifh who refide in India. Such an imprellion, alfo, it mutl be obler\'ed, will not be lefs felt, though many of our countrymen, in the abfence of all opportunity of public worfliip, Ihould, as it cannot be doubted is the cafe, maintain regular habits of private devotion.
It is the pnhl'ic and authorized adminittration of Chriffian infti- tutions which is required, both as to Europeans and natives, for the purpofe of producing any flriking and permanent effed:. It is well known, that in thofe parts of the Britilh empire in Hin- dultan, in which there are no minillers of religion, the Sabbath is fo entirely forgotten, that the only circumllance by which it is dillinguiflied is the difplay of the Britilh Flag ; whilll our coun- trymen openly profane that facred day, by purfuing their ordi- nary occupations, in common with the Hindus. This tingle fadt is fufficient to point out the mifchiefs which mull llow from the infulHciency of the prelent religious appointments in India. Al- though we may be allowed to doubt, whether the natives, in ge- neral, entertain the opinion which has been afcribed to them, as to the total abfence of religious faith in the Britilh relidents amongll them, or their entire inditference to it, it is indifputable, that the appearance of negled:, which is lb manifell around them, mull lead them to quellion their fcnfe of the importance of their national religion, or their lincerity in profelling it ; and mull,
con-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 153
confequently, difpofe them to entertain no very exalted opinion of its excellence "'.
It is certain, therefore, that if the means of religious inftruAion and worfhip fliould be generally afforded to our countrymen, in lituations where the number of Britifh refidents is confiderable, and a general difpofition to avail themfelves of thofe means lliould be manifefted, the refpe<^ of the natives of India for the Chriftian religion, thus rendered vijiblc through its inftitutions, would be pro- portionably increafed, and their minds might be prepared for the fa- vourable reception of more dire<ft meafures for their converfion. \i needs fcarcely be added, that the moral and religious improvement of our countrymen, by means of the opportunities afforded them of Chriftian inftru<ftion, would tend to excite both the attention and the reverence of the natives towards the perfons and the religion of thofe, whole condudl fliould be thus exemplary.
That fome more fuitable provifion fhould be made for the due performance of the ordinances of the eftablifhed religion in our Oriental dominions, has long fincc been confidered as a juft and neceffary meafure. It does not, however, become any private perfon to decide as to the propriety of the extenfive eftablilhment propofed by Dr. Buchanan. It is true, that, by the late ceffions and conquefts in Hinduftan, the revenue of the Eaft India Company has been greatly augmented : but it would be erroneous to conclude, as feems to be intimated " by that writer, that there is a large unap- propriated furplus of revenue, beyond the neceflary expenditure of the Company °. In the prefent ftate of Eaft Indian finances,
>" See note T. " Sea Memoir, page 12.
" See the Chriftian Obferver for May 1806.
X ob-
154
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
objedions of a very formidable kind may, indeed, be raifed, on the ground of expence, to the full adoption of his plan. The de- termination of this point rells, however, with thofe to whom the financial department of the Eall India Company is entrurted ; and it is earneltly to be hoped, that the fubjccl will be confidered with that enlarged and liberal attention, which it undoubtedly de- ferves. If, under all the exilling difficulties of the Company, the cllablillimcnt propofcd by Dr. Buchanan Ihould be deemed too extenfive, it may llill be practicable to augment the number of Chaplains, fo that the military llations, and the principal towns where the aflemblage of Europeans is confiderable, might be pro- vided with them, without any alarming increafe of expenditure. Such an incrcafed ellablifliment might, alfo, be fo organized as to prefent, what is an objc6l of the highell importance in Alia, an appearance of national attention and concern, and of weight and dignity, by tlie appointment of one or two Ecclefialiics of the, Epifcopal order, without any additional burden which deferves to be confidered in a work of fuch national magnitude and concern. It has been generally underftood, that fome meafure of this kind has been long in contemplation, and that the execution of it, lb far as the increafe of Chaplains is concerned, is actually begun.
The ncccffity of fome local and dignified efiablilhment of our national religion, for the purpofe of promoting the improvement of the natives of India, and other Oriental regions, can fcarcely be doubted by any, who are difpofed to confider that meafure as ob- ligatory on our principles, or beneficial in its tendency. Inde- pendently of the importance of fome ellablilhment of that nature, however contracted in its extent, as to its religious influence on our own countrymen, and its probable effeols on the minds of the natives, in embodying Chriltianity, and exhibiting it in a more
public
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 155
public and commanding point of view, various advantages would be derived from it, towards the accomplifliment of the great work of diffufing in Afia the principles and the bleffings of our holy re- ligion. In the choice and in the application of appropriate means for promoting this important obje6l, it is obvious, that much local information, and much prudence and judgment, will be required ; and although the direction of every meafure of this kind exclu- fively belongs to the government itfelf, no perfons would be likely to be more interefted in its accomplifhment, or better qualified by their ftation and habits to advife and to aflift in the execution of fuch meafures, than that body of able and experienced Clergy, who may be entrufted with the fuperintendence of the ecclefiafti- cal affairs of our Oriental empire. On all thefe accounts it would feem evident, that an Etlablithment of the nature which has been now recommended is abfolutely required, as a preliminary to the effeftive organization of any plan for the diffufion of Chriftian knowledge in Afia.
One important advantage, which would arife out of fuch an efl:ablifhment, remains yet to be mentioned ; namely, the Epifco- pal power of Ordination ; both for the purpofe of fecuring a con- ftant fupply of Clergymen, for the exercife of facred fun6lions amongll the European inhabitants of Afia ; and alfo of providing intlru6lors for the natives. The want of fuch a power for the former purpofe has long been felt and lamented I' ; and it may be prefumed, that, in the courfe of time, fome of the converted na- tives may be found fufficiently qualified for the minillerial office for the infi:ru6lion of their own countrymen.
It has been regretted, that Dr. Buchanan, in arguing the expe-
P Memoir, page lo.
X 2 diency
156
MEANS OF PROPAGiVl ING
diency of an Eccleliaftical Elbblifhnient in India, with reference to the civil and rehgious improvement of the natives, fhould not have been more full and explicit in detailing the intermediate Heps between the caufe and its alleged confequences. Something of this kind has been attempted in the preceding obfervations. But in order clearly to demonftrate this connexion, nothing fur- ther feems in fadi to be necellary, than limply to refer to two points which have been already proved ; namely, the importance of an Ellablilhment for the promotion of Chriftianity, not merely among the Britilli refidents in India, but alfo among the Hindus ; and the tendency of that religion to civilize and improve man- kind.
One additional remark, however, is too momentous to be omit- ted. The influence of an Epifcopal ellablifliment, in promoting Chriftanity amongll the natives of Afia, will materially depend on the chara&crs of thofe ivho prefide over it, and of the various fubor- dinate members who compofe it. Admitting, what it may be hoped would not prove otherwife, that the Oriental Clergy fhould not only be men of virtue, talents, and learning, but animated with found and enlightened piety, and apodolic zeal ; fuch as have dil- tinguiflicd many of the Proteftant miirionaries who have, during the laft century, devoted their lives to the fersice of the Hindus, and whofe names are Hill held in honour amongll them ; the moll fanguine expedlations may be jullly formed of the fuccefs of their exertions amongll the natives. But, if it may, on the contrary, be allowable to imagine the polTibility of their lukewarm nefs or indifference in the facred caule of the converfion of the natives ; if they Ihould not even feel an ardent defire for the accomplilh- ment of the work ; our expectations would be greatly difap- pointed.
Complaints
CHRISTL\NITY IN ASIA. 157
Complaints have, Indeed 1, been made refpedling the characters and difpofitions of fome of thofe who have hitherto fupported the clerical charad:er amongll: our countrymen in Hindullan. It is, however, devoutly to be wiflied, that in the event of an Ecclefi- aftical Ellablifliment being given to Britilh India, they, and they only, will be deemed worthy of becoming members of it, whofe zeal and anxiety in promoting the inftrudion of the natives may not only prompt them to advife the bed means for accomplifhing this great purpofe, but may excite them perfonally to engage in the adlive labours neceflary to efFed; it ; and thus reftore to the Englifli Church that charadler for apoftolic earneftnefs and charity in the converfion of the Heathen, which it once pofTelled ; but which, notwithftanding the patronage and efforts of fome of its laudable Societies, which have been already mentioned, cannot, for many centuries, be claimed on her behalf, by the mod faith- ful and zealous of her fons.
"» See Dr. Tennant's Indian Recreations, Vol. I. fe6t. 9.
SECT.
158 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
SECT. III.
MISSIONS.
ARGUMENT.
Heceffity of fame direS and appropriate means for promoting Cbrijlian knowledge in Afia — The JuhjeB of mifjions — Opinion of Sir IVilUam Jones refpeQing it — Defence of miffions, from Scripture, from the praSiice of' the Chrijltan Church, from rational arguments — Objedions aifivcred — Teflimonies as to the importance of miffions in the EaJ} — Succefs of modern attempts of this kind — Affcrtions of Dr. Robertfon and others refuted — Miffions of the Society for promoting Chrijlian Know/edge — Su'artx — The Baptijl miffionaries — Charaiier of Afiatic converts — Propriety of fome further encouragement of miffionaries in India — Propofal of an inflitution for miffionaries in England — general plan of it — CharaSier of a true mijfionary — his duties — di/lribu- tion of the Scriptures, and religious trads.
Although it appears to be undeniable, tbat the civil and mo- ral improvement of the Pagan and Mohammedan natives of Afia will never be effedled by any other means than by the dirtufion of Chriftian knowledge ; and although an Ecclefiafiical Ellablilh- ment fecms to be neceflary as a previous ftep towards promoting that defirable objeA ; it is no lefs certain, that fuch an Ellablilh- ment may fubfill in Bengal for a great length of time, without producing any very extenfive or important influence, unlefs fome dired and appropriate means are ufed for its accomplilhment.
When the expediency of civilizing our Afiatic fubje<fls was agi- tated in Parliament in the year 1793, a propofition was made for
an
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. isg
an " eftablifhment of miffionaries and fchoolmafters" for that pur- pofe. The whole defign was, however, then poftponed, on the ground of the unfeafonablenefs of the time for entering on fuch an undertaking. A confiderable degree of prejudice and jealoufy feems, alfo, to ha^e exifted at that period refpeiling the very idea of employing milTionaries as the inllruments of difTuling Chriftianity in Alia. As fome inftitution of the nature then propofed appears, however, to be indifpenfably neceflary for promoting that great defign, it may be proper to premife a few obfervations on the pro- priety of fuch a mode of inftru6lion.
In quoting the opinion of the late Sir William Jones refpefting the tranllation of fome parts of the Scriptures, for the purpofe of difperfing them amongll the well-educated natives of Ilindullan, we had occafion to include his general fentiment rclped;ing the probable fuccefs of miffionaries. " We may aflure ourfelves," fays that admirable author, " that neither Mufelmans nor Hindus " will ever be converted by any miffion from the Church of " Rome, or from any other Church ^"
An opinion, exprefl'cd in fo decifivc a manner, by one, to whofe authority, on every point connected with Oriental literature and manners, the world has been accullomed to pay implicit defe- rence, will, it is to be feared, be confidered by many as conclufive of the quellion. It may, however, be fairly doubted, whether further experience of the difpofitions of the Hindus, together with the progrefs which has been fo unexpedledly made, fince the efta- blifliment of the College of Fort William, in the liudy of the Ori- ental languages and literature, and the diminilhcd prejudices of
' See the paflage as before quoted, page 130.
the
l6o MEANS OF PROPAGATING
the Brahmins ; or whether, above all, a more patient confidera- tion of the fubjedl of millions, might not have tended to alter, or, at leaft, to foften, fomev^hat of the rigour of that determination. Yet, although it would have been highly gratifying to have been fupported in a contrary opinion by that of Sir William Jones, it is warranted by Inch a combination of evidence and authority, as to be fully equal to maintain its ground, though deprived of that advantage.
The propriety and the neccjjity of fending mijfionaries for the converfion of heathen nations to the ChrilHan faith, reft on the authority of Scripture, the practice of the apoftolic age, the ex- ample of the Church in every fucceeding century, and the reafon- ablenefs of the meafure itfelf.
The commiffion which was given by the divine Author of Chriftianity to his Apoliles, juft before his afcenfion ^, is alone a fufficient apology for Chriftian milfions in all ages : " Go ye, and *' teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, " and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoft ; teaching them to ob- " ferve all things, whatfoever I have commanded you : and lo, I " am with you ahvay, even titifo the end of the jrorld." It cannot be maintained, that this commiffion muft be reftricted to the Apoliles, for this fmiple and decifive realbn ; that, as the promife of encouragement and fupport to thofe who lliould engage in the arduous work of propagating Chriftianity is exprefsly ex- tended to the end of the world, it neceflarily follows, that the duty, for which fuch a promife was provided, muft be commen- furate to it in duration.
• Matthew xxvlii. 19, 20.
But
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. l6l
But it may be faid, that the Apoftles poflelled the power of working miracles, and that this eflentially diltinguifhed them from all others who Ihould in after-ages attempt to convert the hea- then. To this it may be replied, that the evidence of their divine commiffion by no means appears to have refted wholly on mira- cles, although they undoubtedly formed a primary and important part of it. The hillorical and internal evidences of the Gofpel, abftradled from every circumftance of a miraculous nature, were almoft equally infifted on, as thofe which ought to weigh with every reafonable mind, and as impofing the duty of receiving it on every one to whom fuch proofs fliould be fairly prefented. Obedience, alfo, to divine revelation is binding, not only on thofe who witnefs the performance of miracles by the perfon who pro- pounds it, but on thofe to whom it is made known by one who brings inconteitable evidence of miracles having been originally wrought in atteltation of Chriftianity.
Miraculous powers were clearly not in all cafes eflential to the propagation of Chriftianity even in the Apoftolic age. Many preached to the Gentiles who were dcllitute of the power of working them ; and the Scriptures no where mention the poflef- (ion of it as a necelfary qualification or condition for fpreading the Gofpel. If the cafe \^ere otherwife, it would, moreover, follow, that, when miraculous gifts ceafcd in the Church, Chrillianity would alfo have ceafed to be promulgated in the heathen world. But it has already appeared S that milTionaries laboured zealoully and fuccefsfully in the converfion of Pagan nations during many centuries after the period, at which they were unquellionably withdrawn.
' See the Brief Hiftoric View prefixed, paffiin.
T IMiradcs
162 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
Miracles were neceflary in the earliell ages, (amongft other rea- fons,) becaufe the Gofpel was to be preached throughout the world in a fliort time, and by a few perfons, whofe lives and la- bours would otherwife have been inadequate to its fuccefsful and extenfive propagation. But the Church of Chrill was fuf- ficiently ellabliflied during the firft three centuries ", to admit of its being left to the ordinary fuperintendance and fupport of its divine Author. Not that it is to be concluded, that, be- caufe thefe more evident and extraordinary teftimonies of its heavenly origin were withdrawn, the propagation of Chriftianitj was no longer an objed: of the divine concern, or any part of the duty of the Chriftian Church. The promife of its exalted Head, that he would be with it to the end of the world, con- flituted, as it has been already obferv'ed, both an implied obliga- tion on its governors to extend its limits, and an encouragement to engage in the important work. And although the difficulties in the cafe of every attempt to evangelize the heathen are, in confe- quence, greatly increafed, the alTillance and bleffing of Heaven are confidently to be expelled and relied on, in the zealous and faith- ful ufe of thofe rational means of awakening and inrtrutling them which are propofed ; and the fuccefs, which is at any time expe- rienced, is equally to be afcribed to the influence of Him, " from " whom cometh down every good and perfe(?l gift" to man. " The exertion of this power," as it has been julUy obferved^, " is " not miraculous, becaufe it is not a deviation from the regular
' It is not, however, intended by this remark to deny that miraculous gifts were not in a certain degree continued in the Church, and exercifed on evidently great and neceflary occafions, fubfequent to this period. See Brief Hlfloric \"ie\v, and note D.
" See Mr. Venn's Addrefs to four Mifllionaries to Africa. Appendix to the Sixth Anniverfary Sermon before the Society for Miffions to Africa and the Eaft.
" fyrtem ;
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 16S
" fvllem ; it a6ts according to an appointed courfe ; it has been " promifed generally; and it operates daily in purifying the hearts " of thofe who receive the Gofpel : but certainly the efficacy at- " tending the preaching of the word in reforming mankind, is as " truly and properly a divine work, as the moft fignal miracle " which was ever performed. The difference Hes not in the " power, but in the mode of its application."
But it may, perhaps, be laid, that the difficulties of the wbrfc are too great to be overcome, and that the fuccels of modern mif- fions is not fuch as to excite very fanguine hopes of producing any falutary effe6l by extending them in Alia.
The difficulties which oppofe the progrefs of the Chriftian mif- fionary in the prefent day in any Pagan country, and more efpe- cially in Hinduftan, are, undoubtedly, of a very formidable nature. They have, however, evidently appeared y to be leflening within the laft twenty years, particularly \\ ith refpe6l to one great oblla- cle, namely, of our ignorance of the native languages.
But whatever may be the nature of thefe difficulties, the quef- tion may be refolved into a narrow compafs. Do we believe that the kingdom of Chrift, according to a feries of undoubted prophe- cies, is to be extended throughout the world in fome future age ; and are not means to be employed limilar to thofe which were originally appointed for that purpofe ? Is the want of univerfality objeded to our holy religion by the infidel ; and are attempts for the prad:ical confutation of fuch an objedlion to be difcouraged and frullrated ? Are human efforts concerned in the accomplilh-
J See Part II. chap. i.
T 2 ment
1 64 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
ment of molt of the benevolent defigns of the divine Providence for the good of mankind ; and are they in this, the moll important of all, to be excluded ? Or Ihall we, in the true fpirit of enthufiafm, expecl fome miraculous dircftion of Providence, and negled; the plainell indications of the divine w^ill ? If the anfvvers to thefe qucltions Ihould appear fufficiently obvious, it may be confidently added in the language of an Apollle, with refpecl to heathen na- tions, " How Ihall they believe in Him of whom they have not " heard ? and how Ihall they hear without a preacher ?' and how " fliall they preach except they beji'tit P"
This is the mode which God has ever adopted, in order to effedl any confiderable reformation amongft mankind. He has been pleafed to make men dependent on each other in various ways ; and to communicate his blellings to them in general by means of their fellow-creatures. Every nation which has embraced the Chriftian faith has, in fome meafure, owed its reception of fo great a blefllng to the piety and zeal of difinterelled men, whom the love of Chrift, and compaflion for their brethren, conllrained to proclaim to it the glad tidings of the Gofpel. If Afia, therefore, ever receive the faith of Chrili, it mull partly owe it to the fuc- cefsful labours of miirionaries.
Tellimonies in fupport of their employment in the propagation of Chrillianity in unenlightened countries might eafily be multi- plied. But the praftice of the Chrillian Church, in its purell, and even during its darkell ages, is alone fufficient to thew the fenle which has ever been entertained of that meafure by the moll com- petent judges of its propriety.
With refpcd: to India, however, it may not feem a circumllance
to
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. l05|
to be altogether difregarded, that foine of the younger fervants of the Eaft India Company in the College of Fort William flaould have ftrenuoully pleaded for the introduction of miffionaries, for the purpofe of promoting the improvement of the natives. The expediency of this meafure is thus argued by one of the fludents ^ alluded to. " From the peculiar opportunities enjoyed by Chrif- " tian miliionaries of inveftigating the fpirit of Hindu theology, " and of exploring the llruCture of their language; but more par- " ticularly from the unreferved communication which it mull ever " be their obje6l to encourage and promote, much folid informa- " tion on thefe important points may juftly be expcded. Nu- " mcrous, indeed, are the advantages to be derived from the ardent " diligence and unremitting toil of tvell-in formed and zealous mif- " fionaries. Difengaged from the fond attachment of their native " country, imprelled by the deepell fenfe of duty, and eager to " ditfufe the divine light of revelation, may we not expeft to fee " this night of more than Egyptian darknefs fucceeded by the " glorious cloud-difpelling dawn of Chriliianity ? And may we " not hope to find this ignorant and deluded people learning juf- " tice from its Law, and mercy from its Gofpel ?"
Of the importance of miffionaries in India, another intelligent and more experienced witnefs, then refident in that country, may be advantageoufly heard. " If my llatement," he obferves ^, " be " really applicable to the general charaCler of the natives, high " and low, a change can only be effected gradually ; but if any " thing is done, it mull be by means of introducing among the " natives men who poflefs an intimate knowledge of their lan-
* Mr. Martin, in a volume of Eflays by Students in the College of Fort Wil- liam, page 58.
» See Letter to Dr. Vincent, iit fupra.
" guages.
i66
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" guages, and who fhew examples in their own perfons of reU- " gion, virtue, contempt of riches, (f\ich, and fuch only, ought the " millionaries to be,) patience, and conciliating manners. Would " the eilablifliment of many fuch men have no beneficial effed; on " the morality of the natives ? Surely it would — "
But it has been frequently and confidently aflertcd, that thcfuc- cej's of modern miffions in general, and particularly of thofe whiclr have been fent into Afia, has not been fufficient to encourage the continuance of fuch a mode of propagating the Chriltian religion in that continent.
So fcir as this aflertion refpe(3:s the miffions from the Church of Rome in the fixteenth and two following centuries, efpecially thofe which were condud;ed by the Jefuits, there can be no doubt that it is partly well founded ; but the reafons of their want of real though not of nominal fuccefs have already been ftated t>, and are too well known to require any particular expofition of them.
The fame fentiment has, however, been extended to the labours of Proteftant miffionaries. Their fuccefs has been faid to have been very trifling, and the converfions they may have made to have been of an equivocal and unimportant nature. " To convert or to be " converted," fays Dr. Robertfon, " are ideas equally repugnant to " the principles moft deeply rooted in" the mind of a Hindu, " nor " can either the Catholic or Proteftant miffionaries in India boart " of having overcome thefe prejudices, except among a few in the " loweft calls, or of fuch as have loll their cafl: altogether. Notwith- " Handing the labours of miffionaries for upwards of two hundred
'' See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed, page 50.
years,
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 167
" years," (fays a late ingenious writer ' ,) " and the eftablifliments " of different Chrillian nations who fupport and protedl them ; " out of perhaps one hundred milUons of Hindus, there are not " twelve thoufand Chrillians, and thofe almoll entirely Chancalas, " or outcatls ''."
If thefe aflertions of the eloquent hiftorian, and of the writer irom whom he quotes fome part of them, were well founded, they might form a very ll:rong objedion not only to the employment of miflionaries, but to the very (Jefign of propagating Chrirtianity in the Eail:. But the truth is, that they are by no means fup- ported by fadls. Subfequent inquiry and information have fhewn, that the fuccefs of the labours of Protetlant mifTionaries in India has been far more confiderable than the writers in quellion have reprelented it, and of fuch a nature as to excite fanguine hopes of further progrefs, under the more favourable circumftances which adually exilL
The admirable apology of Mr. Swartz*^, which has been already referred to, and which was occafioned by fome injurious aflertions relpcifting his fuccefs as a miflionary, and the chara6ler of the na- tive Chrillians, contains a fimple but energetic ftatement, which alone affords decifive evidence of the importance of the Eall India milTion. The fingular modefly of the venerable miffionary, a man antiqud virtutc acjide, reftrained him from dwelling on the extra- ordinary fuccefs of himlelf, and of" his fellow labourer Mr. Gericke, (now alfo removed from his arduous and honourable employ-
« Sketches relating to the Hiftory, Rehgion, Learning, and Manners of die Hin- dus, page 48.
^ See Ilobertfon's Difquifition concerning Ancient India, note 40. • See Letter of Swartz, ut fupra.
ment,)
l68 ' MEANS OF PROPAGATING
ment,) in the converfion of multitudes of the natives to Chrifti- anity. He confined himfelf principally to an enumeration of well known fads, to prove the important fecular fervices which they had rendered to the Englifh government on feveral occafions of a very difficult and critical nature, and the confidence which the natives repofed in their integrity. Thefe fervices of the mif- lionaries were acknowledged by the government of Madras, and by the Rajah of Tanjore. The latter prince exprelied his fenfe of them by a grant of land for the fupport of the million in his dominions ; and appointed Mr. Swartz guardian to his family. The death of this Apollolic miffionary was lamented by the Hindus as a public and irreparable calamity ; and his memory was perpetuated by the refpe6lful and aff'edionate attachment of the prefent Rajah of Tanjore ; who has erected a monument to him in the Chriftian church which is in his capital, to manifell his veneration and gratitude for him ivhovi he calls his futlier and his friend ^.
It is to be regretted, that no detailed and minute account has hitherto been publiflied of the numbers of the natives, who have been converted to Chriliianity fince the eftablifliment of the Pro- teftant million in India at the commencement of the lall century, and of the nature of their acquaintance with our holy faith *. The general declarations of competent witnelles muft therefore be reforted to.
It appears from various undoubted teflimonics, that by the la-
' See Society's Proceedings for iSoi.
B Sucli an account might, perhaps, be coilefted by referring to the periodical Proceedings of the Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge, fo far as the niif- (ionaries under its patronage are concerned, and would funiifli a fatisfadlory reply to the objeftion now under confideration.
hours
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. l6g
hours of Ziegenbalgh ^, and his immediate fucceflbrs, Chriftian Churches were planted in different parts on the coafl; of Coro- mandel, which have been conrtantly increafing their numbers to the prefent time.
The zealous exertions of the venerable Swartz, during the pe- riod of half a century, were crowned with tignal fuccefs in feveral different provinces in the fouth of the peninfula ; and the labours of Mr. Gericke, and his affociates, have been, and continue to be, eminently profperous '.
Of the rapid extenfion of Chriftianity in the diftrids near Cape Comorin, the following animating account is given by the laft- mentioned excellent miffionary : " When in my journey I came " near to the extremity of the peninfula, I found whole villages " waiting anxioufly for my coming, to be further inllru6led and *' baptized. They had got acquainted with our native prieft " in that country, and the catechifts and Chriftians, and had " learned from them the catechifm ; which thofe who could write " copied, to learn it themfelves at their leifure. When they heard " of my coming, they broke their idols to pieces, and converted " their temples into Chriftian Churches, in which I inllruded and "baptized them, (in fome about 200, in others about 3oo ;) " formed them into ChrilHan congregations, procured for them " catechifts and fchoolmallers, and made them choofe, in each " place, four elders. Thefe examples awakened the whole coun- " try ; and when I was about to leave it, the inhabitants of many
' A particuliir and interefting account of this admirable niiflionary's labours and fuccefs may be feen in Millar's Hiftory of the Propagation of Chriflianity, Vol. II.
' In teftimony of their fuqcefs, fee Dr. Ker's Report, already referred to.
z " more
I/O MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" more villages fent meflages to me, begging of me to remain a •' couple of months longer in the country, and to do in their vil- " lages the good work I had done in thole of their neighbours'^."
The fuccefs of the Dani/k mijftoimries at Tranquebar appears to have been equally great '. And in general it may be obferved, that as thofe who are employed on the coaft of Coromandel have each feparate congregations and dittricls, and travel to the dillance of nearly one hundred and fifty miles from the coaft, to vifit other bodies of converted Hindus, who are affifted by native catechills and fchoolmafters, the number of their converts muft be confi- derable.
Of the progrefs of the Boptiji and other Proteftant miffiona- rics, the following account is given by Mr. Carey ^ : " The fuc- " cefs of the Gofpel has been but flow with us ; at times it has " been more rapid. At and about Tanjore, in a fliort time, many •' have turned from idols, under father Swartz's miniftrv. I am " alfo told, that, of late, many have been converted in the more " fouthern country, about Palamcotta." The progrefs of the Baptill: miffionaries, though fo moderately ftated by Mr. Carey, has, however, of late been more confiderable. They have already baptized upwards of one hundred Hindus, and their tranflations of the Scriptures, and the various other means which they are em- ploying, may be jul1:ly expedted greatly to increafe their numbers.
Something yet remains to be faid as to the charader of the con-
*' See the Chriftian Obferver for Auguft, 1803.
' See tlieir Letter to the Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge, February 19, 1799. * See Proceedings of the Baptift Miffion.
verted
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 171
verted llimlus, and the nature of their acquaintance with Chrilli- anity. Upon this fubjecl it is, alio, necellury to hear the evidence of re li dents in India.
Dr. Ker, in his report refpe6ling the Chrillian Churches on the coatl of Malabar, fpeaking of the St. Thome Chrillians, bears this honourable teftimony to them : " The charadler of thefe people is " marked by ^ijlrihiug fuperiority over the heathens in every moral " excellence; and they are remarkable for their veracity and plain " dealing.''
" With regard to the qneftion," fays an author already quoted ', " which has been agitated at home, on the expediency of fending " miffionaries, (a quetlion highly difgraceful to its oppofers,) it " may be futlicient to know, that the native Profejlant converts " are, when compared with a like number of other natives, the " mojl orderly and rcJpeSahle claj's in the country. That they " confill chiefly of the lower or Pariar claj's, is a vulgar error ; " and, inllead of being, as is often aflerted, defpifed and con- " temptuoufly treated by their fellow natives, they are univerjally " refpe6ied : by the latter term, I would be underltood to fay, " that, on account of their general good behaviour in focicty, they " are elleemed to polfefs more probity, arid better dij'pojitions to- " wards focial kindnefs, than any other natives."
" Our intention," fays the venerable Swartz, " is not to boaft : " but this I may fafely fay, that many of thoje people who have " been injlruded, have left this world with con/fort, and with a " tvell grounded hope of everlajiing life. That fome of thofe uho
' See Letter to Dr. Vincent.
z 2 " have
173 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" have been inftruded and baptized have abufed the benefit of •' inllrudion, is certain ; but all fincere fen'ants of God, naj, even " the Apollles, have experienced this grief."
" With regard to the invi'ard religion of the heart among the " converted heathen," fays Mr. Carey, " I beg leave to mention " what the late Mr. Swartz faid on his death-bed of the Chriliians " at Tanjore ; ' There is i?! all a good beghmwg : if another fays,
• but there is nothing perfed ; let him examine himfelf, and then
* judge." " We cannot fpeak," fay the Baptill milTionaries re- fpeAing their converts, " of thcfe elFedls in the Chriftians of Hin- " duftan, as exifting in fitch a degree as ivc coidd unjh, nor as un- " accompanied with many faults ; yet, comparing them tvith what " they ivcre, and with what the reji of their countrymen Jlill are, " the change is great and manifejl f","
After the preceding brief review of the necellity and import- ance of miflions, and of the a6lual fuccefs which has attended the feeble efforts hitherto made in this benevolent and interefHng work, the propriety and expediency of this meafure will fcarcely be difputed by any, who are really difpofed to ufe the moft effec- tual means for the moral improvement of the natives of Afia. It will not, however, be deemed fufficient for the purpofe of the pre- fent inquiry, to have pointed out the advantages of miflions, or to have fimply recommended the adoption of that method of diffuf- ing the light of Chriftianity more extenfively throughout Afia.
If, as it has been already Ihevvn, it be the duty and the policy
" See Proceedings of the Baptift miflion ; and, for other teftinionies to tlie fuc- cefs of modern miffions, fee the Moravian Accounts, confirmed, with rcfpc£l to South Africa, by Mr. Barrow.
of
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 173
of Great Britain to make fome direft and active efforts for pro- moting Chriltian knowledge amongll its Oriental lubje(fts ; and if the labours of miflionaries form one of the moll efficacious means of accomplilhing this important objed; ; it follows, that fuitable encouragement lliould be afforded by the government for this purpofe. Hitherto, the Proteilant milfionaries have been barely tolerated in India ; but after the Jong courfe of years, dur- ing which not only the fafety, but the beneficial tendency of their exertions has been experienced, it may reafonably be expected, that fomething more of direct countenance and fupport fhould be extended to them.
The leall and loweft meafure of this nature which can be adopted would be to licenfe, under proper regulations, a certain number of miflionaries ; to permit them to form flations, and ufe all rational and prudent means for the inltru(9:ion of the natives ; and to give them every degree of encouragement, fhort of an oftenfible commiifion to convert them. The propriety and the (afety of lb moderate a meafure as this can fcarcely be denied by any, who are impartial and competent judges of the fubje6t.
With refped; to any further and more diredt attempts to propa- gate Chriftianity in India, much caution ought unqueftionably to be exercifed. For, notwithftanding the habitual apathy and the leflening prejudices of the Hindus, it would be prefuming too much to afErm, that no meafurcs, except fuch as partook of ab- folute violence, would alarm them. On the contrary, if the na- tives of India, in confequence of any ftriking indications of fuch a nature, were to conclude, that it was the fixed intention of the Britifli government to convert them to the Chriftian faith, they would probably feel confiderable alarm. The Mohammedans,
who
174 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
who are alive to every circumllance which affeds their bigotry, would be the firll: to entertain fuch an apprehenfion, and then would zealoully diireminate it amongft the Hindus.
This is a confideration which tends to produce no fmall degree of hefitation in recommending more vigorous and ollenfible mea- furcs for the attainment of the object in quelHon. Were it not that the open and avowed interference of the Britilh government in India lliould be liudioully kept out of fight, and that the minds of its native fubjeds are not yet fufficiently prepared for the exe- cution of fuch a plan, it would be propofed to eftablilh, either at Calcutta, or in its vicinity, an Inllitution or College for milhona- rics, throughout India and the Eaftern world. This ell:ablilhment would be, for the pm-pofe of millions, what the College of Fort William has been reprefented to be, for the tranllation of the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues. It would form the centre of religious inftrudion ; w^hence, as from another lona'", the rays of Chrillian light might proceed to illumine and cheer the be- nighted regions around it. But the flate of India is not yet fuffi- ciently advanced to warrant the recommendation of this plan. Notwithlianding, therefore, the obvious advantages which the members of fuch an inllitution would polfefs, as to the accpiilition both of the Oriental languages, and of local information in gene- ral, it is not intended, in the firft inllance, to propole its adop- tion ; although it is hoped, that fome ellablilliment of this na- ture may eventually be formed.
We may, however, venture to recommend, that an inltitution of a limilar kind be founded in England, which, without incurring the
" Journey to the weftern ides of Scotland, by Dr. Johnlon.
danger
't.^
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 175
danger of offending the prejudices, or awakening the fears, of the Hindus, might combine many of the advantages of the Oriental plan, and be rendered almolt equally fublervient to their civil and religious improvement. The objeAs, which fuch an eftablilhment would embrace, are chietly the preparation of candidates for the office of miffionaries, both bv cultivating the Eaftern languages, and other qualifications necelTary for duly fuftaining it ; and the education of native Afiatic youths, felefted on account of their ta- lents and difpofitions, for the purpofe of becoming the future in- ftruments of inllrucling their Pagan or Mohammedan brethren. Refpecling the importance of the point latl mentioned, it was long fince obferved by Ccrri, Secretary to the College de Propaganda Fide, that one native thus educated would probably be more fer- viceable than many miffionaries fent from Europe. The Jcfuit Acofta" expretled the fame opinion, that the natives, \A'hen rightly educated, are the moft proper for this work.
The celebrated Roman Catholic ellablilhmcnt, dc Propaganda Fide, of which fome account has already been given ", may be confidered as affording a precedent, though by no means a model, for the formation of the propofed inflitution in England. The former was, indeed, lefs intended to diffufe the principles of genuine Chrillianity, than to fupport and to extend the dodlrines and ju- rifdidion of the Papal fee. Its objects were, in confcquence, va- rious and complicated, and its funds and clhiblilhment ample and magnificent. But the glory of this far-famed inftitution is de- parted. The means employed by its agents for the convcrfion of Pa<ran nations were too fecular and unchrillian to produce any
" De procuranda Iiuloruni Salute, lib. iv. cap. 8. 379. • Hiftoiic View prefixed, p. 65.
folid
176
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
folid or permanent effecfls ; and fincc the dominion of the French in Italy, by which its funds have been dellroyedP, the miffionaries of the Propaganda have been deprefled, and either feem weary of their fruitlefs talk, or carry it on with a feeblenefs, which gives little countenance to the hopes of their employers.
A more appropriate model for the propofed Englilh inllitution may be found in that which was recommended in Holland by the learned Walaeus <l, for the education of mitlionaries to be em- ployed in India ; and which was adlually eftablifhed in the year 1622, and, during the fliort period of its continuance, fent out twelve miffionaries of eminent qualifications for that important work. It appears alfo, that the Leyden divine did not confine his plan to the European College, but extended it to the forma- tion of one of a fimilar kind in India. This, however, for the reafons already ftated, is not now propofed ; particularly as the objefts of fuch an Oriental inftitution may, for the prefent, be fufficiently fecured by means of the clerical ellablilhment in Ben- gal.
The zeal of the Church of Rome in the former of thefe efta- blifhments, and the example of our Proteftant brethren in the lat- ter, may be jutlly urged to excite the attention, and to kindle the ardour, of our own nation, to imitate what was truly laudable in their condudl.
In a difcuffion of this nature, it is obvious, that a few general
f Tennant's Thoughts on India, p. 182.
1 Antonil Walsei Opera, torn. ii. 437. Neceflitas ac forma Collegii feu Semi- narii Indici.
ideas
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 177
ideas only can be fuggefted. The plan itlelf, together vvith the particulars refpedling it, mull be left to the confidcration of thofe to whom it belongs to determine every meafure relating to Critilli India, and whofc opportunities of information and judgment ren- der them moft competent to decide upon this fubjcdi. The ex- pence of fuch an inftitution as that which has been propofed could not, it is prefumed, be fuch as to excite any alarm in the minds of thofe who are moft nearly concerned with the financial affairs of the Eaft India Company. The recent Collegiate Eftablifhment at Hertford appears to afford peculiar facilities and advantages for that which has been juft confidered. Without much additional expence or trouble, the means of acquiring the Oriental languages might be extended to the fmall number of thofe who would fuc- ceflively be preparing for the office of milTionaries in the Eaft ; and the whole plan might with propriety be confidered as an ap- pendage to that important inftitution.
The obje6l of the propofed Eftablifhment being to prepare a certain number of perfons to diftufe the knowledge of Chriftianity in unenlightened nations, it is highly important, that all thofe who may be difpofcd to devote their lives to that honourable, but labo- rious and felf-denying work, fliould be men of fuitable talents, dil- pofttions, and acquirements. Their chara6ier is, however, a point of fo much confequence, that it may not be unneceirary to dwell fomewhat longer upon it. Some obfervations of a fimilar nature were made refpedling that of the different members of the eccle- liaftical Eftablilhment propofed to be given to Britilh India. But the charader of miffionaries may perhaps be juftly fuid to be even more important. The work in which they are to be engaged is of a more arduous and difcouraging nature : the difficulties which they have to encounter require both peculiar qualifications, and an
A a extra-
178 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
extraordinary ineafure of thole endowments which are more com- mon ; and their fuccefs more immediately depends on their per- fonal conduct. It has happened, Ibmewhat ll:rangely, that the of- fice of a mifllonary has been treated in this Proteftant and reli- gious country with indifference and difregard, if not, fometimes, even with fufpicion and contempt. And this circumliance (may it not be owing to a more degenerate caufe !) may, perhaps, ac- count for the ^ery rare occurrence of Englilh names in the annals of modern milTions.
The employment of a mifllonary is, however, in itfelf one of the moll dignified % and in its confequences one of the moft bene- ficial, amongft men ; and calls for qualifications both of the un- derftanding and the heart of no ordinary nature. In many of the attempts \\ hich have of late years been made to difFufe the know- ledge of Chriflianity in uncivilized countries, the perfons who have been engaged in this arduous enterprife, though pious and well-difpoled, have been, for the moft part, deficient in thofe qua- lities, which are eflentially neceflary to form a fuccefsful mif- fionary.
Whoever afpires to the honour of undertaking this important office Ihould poflefs good natural abihties, an aptnels, derived partly from previous exercile, to acquire the knowledge of foreign languages ; a vcrfatihty of mind fufficicnt to enable him to pals with cafe to the acquifition of the habits, difpofitions, and man- ners of diflercnt nations; and a judgment capable of direAing him to the moft proper methods of gaining the confidence and arreft- ing the attention of the natives ; of feizing favourable opportuni-
' Sec the tiiily apoftolic and eloquent Letter of Archbifliop Wake to the niif- fionaries Ziegcnbalgh and Gnindler, hi Dr. Buchanan's Memoir.
ties
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 17^
ties for prefling his great object, of avoiding unnecelTary ofFences, and of adopting the moll fuitable means of inftrucflion. To thefe talents he lliould add a competent meafure of learning, and a con- siderable fliare of general knowledge, particularly of that which relates to the characters and difpofitions of mankind. Thefe in- tellectual endowments, however, though of high importance, form, notwithftanding, but one part, and that the moll eafily to be obtained, of the character of an accomplillied miffionarv. The moral and religious qualijications, which arc even tiill more in- difpenfably required in him, remain to be mentioned. Scarcely any other employment demands fo many, and thofe of fuch rare and difficult attainment. A Chrillian miffionary thould, in this refped:, be " ax 0 TvxM" avvj^y His piety fhould be elevated far above the common llandard, and his tempers and habits Ihould be eminently holy. In his bread the love of God and of man fliould burn with a pure and fervent, with a mild and Heady flame. With a deep impreffion of the infinite value of the Gofpel ; vidth a clear under- Handing of its doArines and its duties ; with ardent love to his di- vine Lord and Mailer, and zeal for the extenfion of his kingdom amongtl men; with a heart dead to the ambitious purfuits and the felf-indulgent pleafures of the world ; with a mind expedling, and capable of contending with, the dangers, difficulties, and difcou- ragements of his imdertaking, irrevocably fixed in his defign, and fervently defirous of promoting the prefent and future welfare of his fellow-creatures, by their converfion to the knowledge of Chrift — he fliould ftand forth as the ambaflador of Heaven ; exhi- biting, in his own difpofitions and condud:, a pure and unfullied portrait of that divine religion which he profefles, and imparting to all around him that heavenly light which can alone guide them into the way of peace ".
■ Sec note U. A a 2 Such,
ISO MEANS OF PROPAGATING
Such, in a confidcrable meafure, fliould be the character of everr one who undertakes the otRce of a mifTionary. For want of men thus quahficd, many well-intended but injudicious attempts of this nature have either completely or partially failed. But with fuch labourers in the great vineyard of the Oriental world, the mod fanguine expedlations of fuccefs may, in a due courfe of years, and in conjunction with other neceflary means, be juftly entertained.
It may, perhaps, be objeded, that men of this exalted charac- ter have been but rarely feen in thefe later ages of the Church, and would now be rarely obtained. Deficient, however, as the Church at large, and particularly our own, has lately been in this refpedl, men of this elevated fpirit have appeared ; and their example, aided by the various concurring circumftances of the prefent era, may, poflibly, excite the emulation of fome to follow them in their bright career. The fuccefsful labours of Elliott and of Brainerd, amongft the uncivilized tribes of North American Indians ; of the Moravian milBonaries on the frozen fliores of Greenland, and the dreary coart of Labrador " ; of Swartz and Gericke, amidll the fervours of the fouthern pro- vinces of India ; are fufficient to refcue the two laft centuries of the Chritlian Church from the charge of entire indifference and fupinenefs in the great work of propagating the faith of Chrift aniongft heathen nations ; to relieve it from all fear of the inter- ruption of the watchful care and the gracious cooperation of its exalted Head ; and to animate the exertions and invigorate the
" Twoof thefe venerable miflionaries have reached their ninety-fecond year, and two others have pafled their eighty-feventh, having fpent their whole lives from an early age in the fervice of their divine Mafter. See the lull Report of the Mif- fions of the United Brethren.
hopes
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 181
hopes of all his faithful fervants, in promoting his kingdom throughout the world. The zeal which has of late years been evinced in Great Britain by Chrillians of every denomination, in purfuing this great objedl, may, alfo, excite the jufteft expectations of the prevalence of fuch a fpirit amongft us, as may induce many, duly qualified both by their intelletlual and moral attainments, to undertake the arduous employment of raillionaries in the Eailern world ''.
The peculiar duties of a milTionary, and the various methods which he Ihould adopt in the faithful difcharge of his facred office, fall not within the immediate province of this inquiry Y. His firll great obje6l, as foon as his knowledge of the native languages, and other favourable circumllances, fliould afford him fuitable oppor- tunities, ought evidently to be to make known to his unenlight- ened brethren around him, with fimplicity and earneftnefs, and in a manner adapted to their capacities, the pure and unfophifticated doArines and precepts of the Gofpel.
One important part, however, of his duty, which we would
" The deficiency of Englifh miffionaries may, perhaps, be partly attributed to the want of publicity refpefting the fubjefl in this country. Hence the cha- rafters of men of Chriftian piety and zeal are early formed to habits not altoge- ther calculated to fit them for an office, which in after life they might feel de- firous of undertaking. But in the event of a more extenfive field for miffionary labours being opened in the Eaft, it may be hoped, that, by the notoriety which fuch a circumftance would occafion, young men of fuitable talents and dilpofitions might be dire6led to look forward to that employment as the great bufinefs of their lives, and to prepare themfelves accordingly.
" Thefe points are excellently difculTed and illuftrated in two charges to mif- fionaries, the one by Dr. Glafle, in the Proceedings of the Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge, for the year 1793 ; the other by Mr. Venn, as before re- ferred to.
par-
is-a MEANS OF PROPAGATING
jjarticularly notice and recommend, is the printmg and diftribu- tion of the Scriptures, and of Jhort tra&s on the nature and evi- dences of Chrirtianity, and on other moral and rehgious fubje6ls, in Hindullan, and in other parts of the Oriental world, as opportu- nities might be afforded. The utility of this plan, fo far as relates to the difperlion of the Scriptures, has, as we have already flated, received the fand:ion of the opinion of Sir William Jones ; and the advantage of the whole of it is confirmed by the experience of thofc who have hitherto been concerned in millions. " Doubt- " lels," iays an eminent Protellant miffionary in Bengal', " various " means contribute towards the propagation of Chrillianity ; but " of late, the printing and dij'perjing of the New Te/iament, and " fmall tracts, feem to have the greateft effe<ft." " The print- " «/?^ pf'(fs," obferve his alfociates, " may be viewed in the lame " light as the fchool ; but its immediate adlion is more extenlive ; " it being the means of fending Bibles, parts of Bibles, and fmall " trad;s, into all parts of Bengal, and fome other parts of Hin- " duftan. Goodeti'ecls have followed thedifperfion of thefe tracts; " and we have good encouragement to hope, that God may ftill " continue to make them ufeful ; not to mention the remote efFeet " which mull arife from the prefs, in gradually exciting a fpirit of " reading, and confequently of inquiry ='." In every account which has been publiflicd of the proceedings of the miflion ella- bliflied at Karafs, on the frontiers of the Rullian empire, it has alfo appeared, that confiderable effcifls have been produced by the dif- perfion of a fliort Arabic tra6l, written by Mr. Brunton, for the purpofe of expoling the impofture of Mohammedifm. It has ex- cited much difcuflion amongll: the people in general, and has
» Mr. Carey, Letter to Mr. Morris.
* Letter of the mifiionaries to the Society in England.
been
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 183
been particularly iifeful in abating the prejudices and convincing the minds even of fome of the IMohammedan priells.
The iiiJlruBion of children forms another material branch of the duty of every miffionary. But this is a point which deferves to be more fully, and feparately confidercd.
SECT.
184 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
SECT. IV. SCHOOLS.
ARGUMENT.
Importjirice of early mjlruclion — Ttjlimonlcs in favour of it — Propqfnl refpeSlmg the ejlabryhmcnt of Schoals in India — General interference of the Britifh government.
J. HE importance of early education in promoting the civiliza- tion and the moral improvement of nations, is a truth w hich has been to frequently demonllrated, and is now fo generally acknow- ledged, that it is by no means neceflary to adduce many argu- ments in its fupport. Ignorance, fupcrllition, vice, and mifery, have ever been found clofely conneAed with each other, and form a train of evils, which can only be effetflually removed by the dif- fution of moral and religious knowledge. Such is, alfo, the nature of man, that the fitteft feafon for its communication is obvioufly that of youth. In early life, the human mind is, for the moft part, free from the influence both of prejudice and of habit, and is open to receive any impreflions, and to be moulded to any form, which thofe who are entrulled with the care of its inltruclion may defire.
The education of children has, accordingly, been an objedl, to which thofe who have been folicitous to influence the opinions
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 185
and principles of mankind, have generally direded their at- tention.
At a very early period of the Chriftian Church, Conllantine the Great, amongft other means which he adopted for the deprelBon of Paganifm, and the diffufion of Chriltianity, ereded many fchools throughout the empire ; a meafure which the Apollate Julian, for the purpofe of counteradling the efforts of his illuf- trious predeceffor, did not fail to imitate, on fucceeding to the im- perial throne ^.
The extraordinary fuccefs of Mohammedifm throughout Africa and the Eatl is not merely to be attributed either to the force of arms, or to the licentious nature of that impofture. ^ The Mo- hammedans are indefatigable in their endeavours to make profe- lytes. For this purpofe they ufe perfualion, as well as force. The great inflrument, by which they both maintain and promote their religion, is their induftry in educating children'^, brought from every country in their neighbourhood, or to which they have accels. There is fcarcely a TNIohammedan country, in whicli there are not feminaries for educating the children of other na- tions, moft of whom they either ranfom from llavery, or fubjed; to it. The Turkilli empire would probably have been long fince crufhed under its own weight, had it not been for this zeal of the Mohammedans in diflcminating their principles. It is obferved, alfo, by Dr. Robertfon «•, that " their number in China has been
» Nazianz. Orat. 1. in Julianum.
•> See Thoughts concerning a Million to Aftracan, by the Rev. H. Brunton.
= See particularly, in proof of this, I'ark's Travels.
** Difquifition concerning India^ note 40. *
B b " o
186 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" confulerably increaled by a prac'lice common among them, ot " buying children in years of famine, whom they educate in the " Mohammedan religion."
A late writer ^ on the fubjecl of India gives it as his opinion, as well as that of the bell informed perfons, that the mod probable means of propagating Chrillianity in Hinduftan is by the inllruc- tion of the native youth. He afferts, that the natives have no averlion to commit their children to the tuition of Europeans, but are rather ambitious of their acquiring their accomplilhments, from intererted motives of advancement in our fervice ; that many natives adually fend their children to day-fchools, for the purpofe of learning the Englith language, and even purchafe elementary books for private application. He confiders, that, by affording gratuitous inllruction, multitudes of Hindu children in Calcutta might be taught to read and write, and an opportunity might thus be given for putting elementary books of morality into their hands, as introdutlory to ChrilHanity ^. " Our error," obferves the author of the Report to the government of Madras refpe«£l- ing the native Chrillians on the coall: of Malabar, " has been in " not having long ago cllablilhed free J'chools throughout every " part of this country, by which the children of the natives " might have learned our language, and become acquainted with " our morality."
« Dr. Tennant. Tie apprehends, that, as there would always be great difficulty in procuring fober and diligent Europeans to inftru6l the native children, this might be remedied by employing fonie of the children of Europeans bj' natives, who are excluded from civil or military employment in our fervice, and aban- doned by their Hindu progenitors, on account of their Chriftian education. This is a hint, which, with proper cautions, deferves ferious attention.
' Indian Recreations, Vol, I. feft. 22.
The
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. tsf
The utility of this meafure is in no point of view more ap- parent, than as it refpects the gradual diffiijion of the Englijli lan- guage throughout India. The civihzation of the natives, and the conlirmation of the Britiili dominion, could fcarcely by any other means be more fpeedily and efFeAually promoted.
Suppoling, however, what appears to be very improbable, from the prefent favourable difpofition of the natives, that but few of them would permit their children to be educated in the propofed manner ; the plan which is fo fuccefsfully followed by the Mo- hammedans, and which, from purer motives, has been adopted by fome of the higher refidents in Britifli India, of procuring native children during times of famine, or other feafons of diftrefs, and by various other pra6licable means, might be advantageoufly re- forted to. The children thus obtained might be fupported at very little expence, and educated in the principles of Chrillianity.
The importance of fchools for native children has been felt in every modern undertaking to propagate the Chrirtian religion among the heathen. They have been conftantly attached to the flations of the Danilh and other Protertant miffionaries in India ; and are confidered as a nurfery for the Church, and one of the moll ufe- ful branches of their miflionss.
In Ceylon, previous to the eftablifliment of the Britifli autho- rity, the Dutch had been particularly zealous in the formation* of fchools in every diftrid. Thefe are ftill maintained and en- larged, and are in a very vigorous and flourifliing condition. The
e The fentiments of the Danifh miffionaries may be feen In the fecond volume of Millar's Iliftory, p. 485-
B b 2 children
168
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
cliililren in thefe fchools are tauglit both to read and write the native and the EngUfli languages, and are dihgently in- Ih-ucled in the Chriftian religion. At the milfion Nation of Karafs, the leading objeH of thofe who fuperintend it is to ran- fom young flaves, for the purpofe of educating them as Chrif- tians.
I
The fpeculative opinions and the praftical experience of all who have direcled their attention to this fubjecl feem thus to concur in ftrenuoufly recommending the ellablilhnicnt of fchools, wherever it is intended to dilleminate Chrillian knowledge ; and although it would be more advantageous, that they lliould be formed and direcled by fome appropriate inftitution, and that they fliould be fubjeA to the fuperintendence of miffionaries and refi- dent Clergy, they are of fuch primary importance, that if even no other meafure JJioiild be eventually taken towards the improve- ment of the natives, the cjlahlijhmcnt of free fchools lliould on no confideration be ncgleded. The trial of their utility ought at leall to be made at fome of the principal Englifli fettlements in India ; and if, as cannot be doubted, it fliould prove favourable to the adoption of the propofed plan, fchools might be gradually ex- tended throughout our empire, as circumllances and opportunities Ihould direct.
The ellablilhment of fchools being a meafure which muft ne- ceflarily be undertaken by the Britifti government, we may be allowed in connexion with this fubjedl to offer a few obfervations, in addition to thofc which have been already made, on the pro- priety of its general interference in promoting the propagation of Chrillianity.
Protcdlion
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. I89
Protection from perfecution on account of religious opinions is one of the chief encouragements to the inveftigation of truth in any country ; and the mild and tolerating fpirit of our Oriental government, contrafted with that which charaderized the Portu- guefe and the jNIohammedan dominion, is, no doubt, one of the caufes which has contributed to the increafe and ftability of our empire. But this toleration of native fuperftitions may degene- rate into culpable indifference to our own purer faith ; and has, in fadl, been cenfured on that ground. There is no doubt, that the appearance of any difpolition on the part of government to compel its fubjedls to adopt the Chrillian faith would be op- pofed ; and under a difavowal of every fpecies of coinpulfion, whether direct or indired:, the attempt to convert them mull be made with much caution and difcretion. That the government muft lend its cordial affiftance in this important work, is indif- penfable to its fuccefs ; but that afliliance may be fubrtantially af- forded, without any difplay to create alarm, or furnilh a pretence for exciting it. Thus, whilft every degree of compullion fhould be carefully avoided, the laudable example of a late Governor General '■, in fuppreffmg one inhuman pra6lice of the Hindus, re- fpedling the deltruAion of infants, may evidently be followed with advantage ; and in this manner, many other cruel and immoral parts of the native fuperllition may be effedfually reftrained and abolillied.
It is remarkable, however, that, notwithllanding the general protedtion which is now afforded by the Englilh government to the various religious fedls exilling in India, and although the Hin- du who is converted to Chriftianity, and is, in confequence, ex-
'■ The Marquis Wellcfley.
palled
igo MEANS OF PROPAGATING
pelled from his Cafte, is liable to no perfonal violence, or to any lofs of his rights as a fubjedt ; yet, from the want of precedent in the north of India, of a community of native Chrillians enjoying political confequence, as in the fouth, fuch is the ignorance of the people, that they are faid to doubt ', w^hether their civil liberties are equally fecure to them, under the denomination of Chri/iian, as under that of Hindu or Mufelman ; and not to underftand, that we have yet recognized, in our code of native law, any other fedl than that of Hindu and INIufelman. It is, therefore, of great importance, that this point fliould be clearly made known to the natives. Meafures, alfo, fliould undoubtedly be ad- opted for the peculiar protedion ^ and employment of thole, who, by their converfion to the Chrillian religion, have incurred the dif- pleafure of their relatives, or facrificed their worldly interefts ; and it is worthy of the attention of government, how far it would be right to extend the fame fupport to the deferving part of the Pariars, or outcall:s'. During the government of the ifland of Ceylon by the Dutch, particular attention w^as paid to the en- couragement of Chrillianity in this manner : no native was ad- mitted to any office under it, without profeffing himfelf a mem- ber of the reformed religion ; and although this was, probably, produdlive of much hypocrify, the fpirit which didlated fuch a regulation might be judicioufly imitated by our own Eartern go- vernment.
The Angorous adoption of meafures fimilar to thofe which have
■ See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note F.
'' See fonie obfervations on this fubjeiSl in the Edinburgh Review, No. 8. p. 318.
' This has alfo been fuggefted by tlie intelligent writer referred to in the pre- ceding note.
now
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. IQI
now been propoled could fcarcely fail of eventually producing the moll important confequences, refpecling the civil and moral improvement of Afia. Thefe, however, remain to be confidered in the lucceeding chapter.
ARGUMENT.
Ohfervations on the cff'cds of the propagation of Chri/iianifj/ throughout the tvorld — ProbahU'ity that they tvould be equally be- neficial in Afia — Suppofed confequences of the adoption of the various means before recommended — Probable ejfe6i of the dif- pcrfion of the Scriptures in Afia — and of other ineatis of promot- ing Chrijlian knowledge — Progrefs of Chriflianity — Bhfjings rc- fulting to individual converts — Advantages to Oriental nations, refpeBing their mamifaBures and commerce — Literature — Civil and judicial infi^itutions — Civilizing arts and manners — Advan- tages to Great Britain — Stability and permanence of its Oriental empire — increafed commercial advantages — Its fame and reputa- tion from the promotion of Chrifiianity in Afia — AccomplifJiment of prophecies — General recapitulation of motives to this tvorh — Conclufion.
CHAP. III.
The Conjequences oftranflathig the Scriptures into the Orieiital lan- guages, and of promoting Chrijiian hiowledge in Afia.
It has frequently been objedled to fuggeftions refpecling the religious improvement of our Indian fubjedls, and, indeed, of the natives of Afia at large, that their own fuperflitions are adapted to their peculiar genius and chara6ler, and that they would derive no material advantages from any change in their fentiments and ha- bits. This objeftion may be traced, partly to an unfounded idea of the purity and excellence of the Brahminical faith, or to an opinion, that all religions are equally acceptable in the fight of God ; and partly to an imperfed; knowledge, or a flight and fuper- ficial conlideration, of the nature and blefllngs of Chriftianity.
On the fubje(ft of the true chara6ler and efFe<fls of the Hindu fuperftition, fufficient, it is prefumed, has been already faid. A fyftem more fatally calculated to contraft the underftandings, de- bafe the feelings, and dellroy the happinefs of mankind, could fcarcely be devifed. The elevated piety of the Brahmin, and the mild virtues of the humbler Hindu, have been too long celebrated by the hiftorian and the poet, in defcriptions of equal fidelity. It is time that the veil fliould be withdrawn, and that their true fea-
c c tures
104 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
tures fliould be univerfally known and acknowledged. A faith- ful picture of their errors and enormities has, indeed, been ex- hibited in the writings of various authors, more efpecially, lince the eftablifliment of the Afiatic Society ; and every fucceeding year has afforded frefh proofs of the truth of their reprefenta- tions.
Under the influence of their ancient fuperftitions, the natives of Hinduftan, and of other Oriental regions, mull ever remain fuch as they have been for ages ; Ikilful and ingenious in the various manufactures, or in the cultivation of the different commodities, for which they have fo long been celebrated ; patient, or rather fupine, under the evils of defpotic dominion ; and perhaps, as far as the Hindus are concerned, more fenfible of the advantages which they derive from the mild and equitable adminiftration of the Britilh government. But, as to all thofe endowments and at- tainments which diftinguifti and adorn human nature, which ele- vate it to its true dignity, and promote its real happinefs, they are and mufl: continue to be Grangers, fo long as they remain the ilaves of their native fuperftitions. It is unneceffary to make any material diftindion, with refpedl to their moral effedls, between the religion of Brahma or of Budh, and that of the Arabian Im- portor, which for the moft part divide between them the great continent of Afia. The errors of Mohammedifm, we have already fee n, are almoft equally inimical to the knowledge, the virtue, and the happineli of its deluded difciples.
The only effectual remedy for the various evils to which the Eaflern world has long been fubjedl is the diffufion of Chriftian knowledge. Chriftianity, by introducing to its unenlightened na- tives jutl and elevated views of the fupreme Being, and of moral
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 195
and religious truth ; by prefenting to them the pureft and moft valuable objedts of purfuit, the favour of God, and eternal felicity; by offering the moft certain means of obtaining them ; by point- ing out that courfe of life which moft directly tends to promote prefent happinefs ; and by affording the moft powerful motives of adion, and the mofl awful fandions of obedience ; would gradu- ally remove that load of ignorance and luperftition under which they have fo long laboured, and open to them the fure profpedl of obtaining the moft important and permanent bleffmgs.
In fupport of the benign and civilizing influence of the Chriftian religion, we need not, however, relbrt to theoretical reprefenta- tions, or Ipeculative realbnings. The evidence is before us in the long-extended feries of eighteen hundred years ^, during which it has, either more or lefs extenfively, been the fource of public and of private happinefs, in every country in which it has fiourifhed. In oppofltion to the long-eflablilhed fupertlitions, and the invete- rate prejudices of the Jewifh and the Gentile world, aided by the > temporal authority of their princes and rulers, the firft preachers of Chriftianity fuccefsfully planted it throughout the world. Ido- latry, error, vice, and mifcry, fied in proportion to the prevalence of this divine religion ; and nations, which had long been de- graded and enllaved by moral ignorance and corruption, were refcued from their bondage, and fprang into " liberty, and light, " and life."
We have already traced the progrefs of this heavenly faith from its firft promulgation to the prefent time. We have obferved the facrcd leaven, originally infufed into the univerfal mafs in the
* See Brief Hifloric View prefixed.
c c 2 chofen
igO
CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
chofen province of Judaea, gradually extending itfelf till its influ- ence was felt throughout the globe. We have feen this extenfive diffufion of Chrirtianity at firft rapidly advancing under the mira- culous guidance and diredlion of its divine Author, and afterwards more llowly proceeding under the ordinary bleffing of Heaven. We have remarked the fuccefs which has attended the adoption of the means which have been recommended in the courfe of the prefent inquiry. The Scriptures were generally tranjlated into the vernacular languages of the countries intended to be evan- gelized b. In many inftances where a conliderable body of Chrif- tians were fettled amidll an uninlirudled and uncivilized people, the wife and liberal policy of the parent llates granted them a fuitahle ejlahlijhment of their faith. The zealous labours of pious and able mifflonaries were called forth to roufe the attention and to inform the minds of the unconverted natives ; and ftrenuous, though, it mull be confefled, occafionally imprudent and unwar- rantable, efforts were made by the fccular governments to abo- lifli the idolatry and fuperftitions of their barbarous fubjedls, and to encourage the profellion of the Chrillian faith. Meafures fuch as thefe have never failed, in the courfe of years, and to a greater or lefs degree, to ditTufe the knowledge of Chrillianity in any un- enlightened country, and to carry in their train a rich allcmblage of national and individual bleffings. Why then fliould it be doubted, that fimilar effedls will follow the adoption of limilar meafures in the cale now under confideration ? Why Ihould it be thought in- credible, that Hindullan, and, at length, other Afiatic countries, Ihould receive from Britilh piety and zeal the benefits which have hitherto invariably flowed from the introdudion of pure and ge- nuine Chrillianity ; that the confequences, which have refulted
*• See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed, paflini.
from
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 197
from it in the Weft, lliould be experienced in the Eaft ? It has appeared, that India and other Oriental countries have already felt the beneficial influence of our holy religion ; and that the prefent circumftances of their natives, and of the Britifli government, are peculiarly favourable to a wife and well-digefted attempt to pro- mote its revival and extenfion amongft them.
Suppofing, therefore, the great and important v^'ork of tranflat- ing the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, that primary and fundamental ftep towards the fuccefsful propagation of Chrifti- anity in any country, to be purfued and completed, under the patronage of the College of Fort William, aided by fuch means as have been before fuggei^ed — Suppofing, alfo, an ecclefiafti- cal Eftabliihment to be granted to Britilli India, and an infti- tution for the exprefs purpofe of qualifying and employing mif- fionaries to be formed — Suppofing, further, the cordial yet pru- dent cooperation of the fupreme government to be exerted in the fuppreflion of the cruel and immoral practices of the na- tives, and the protection and encouragement of thofe who lliould embrace the Chriftian faith — What, under thefe circumftances, may rationally be expe(fted to be the conj'cquences of fuch endea- vours to promote Chriftian knowledge in Afia ?
It is not to be fuppofed, that any fudden or extenfive revolution in the opinions and habits of the natives would take place, neither is this to be defired. The moll prompt and vigorous adoption of the meafurcs before recommended mull: be expeded to be very long in producing any great and vifible elFedl. The means pro- pofed to be ufed are of a rational and moral nature ; the people amongft whom they are to be exercifed are not only debated and fettered in the moft degrading manner, but are naturally in-
dilpofed
igs CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
difpofed to exertion, and funk in the moft deplorable mental apa- thy. Time mull, therefore, be allowed for the operation of the meafures which may be employed for their improvement. We can, indeed, look but a very little way into the connexions and confequences of things : but we are warranted, by the foundeft dedu<5tions of reafon, and the moft unvarying telHmony of paft ex- perience, to predict, that Chriftianity, wherever it is planted, will have its genuine efFeft on fome few ; that a change in the moral fentiments and habits, and fubfequently in the civil and focial condition of the natives of India, and other Afiatic regions, will be gradually effedled ; that the complicated evils, by which they have been long opprefled, will be progreffively leflened ; and that bleflings will, by degrees, be diffufed amongll them, to which they have hitherto been ftrangers.
Notwithftanding the publicity which would be the unavoid- able confequence of the adoption of fome of the propofed mea- fures for propagating Chriftian knowledge in Afia, they would, probably, at firll:, be deemed inadequate by the natives of Hin- dultan to produce the intended efFed:, and conlidered rather as idle than dangerous to their fuperftitions. It is important, indeed, that this impreffion Ihould be general amongft them ; and that the idea of the interference of government, for the purpofe of con- verting them, Ihould, as we have before obferved, as much as polTible, be counteracted. This would tend to allay any appre- henfions which might otherwife be excited in their minds by the apparent difpofitions which were making around them ; and would leave the means to be purfued for their improvement to their natural and undifturbed operation.
I. 1 . The difperlion of the Scriptures in the native languages, to*
wards
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. lyg
wards which fuch confiderable progrefs has been already made, as it would, probably, precede every other meafure, and might be exe- cuted without much obfervation, would be likely, in the firll; in- ftance, to be the moft beneficial, and to prepare the minds of the natives for flill further attempts to inftrud: them. Supposing the Scriptures Ihould, as it has been recommended, be accompanied by fliort and perfpicuous trails on the evidences and nature of the revelation which they contain, it cannot be reafonably doubted, that a confiderable fpirit of inquiry would be raifed amongft the higher clafles of the Hindus, which would be conrtantly fpreading and producing increafed efFedls upon their minds. The additional intereft with which every circumllance relative to their European rulers has, of late years, been regarded by the natives, and parti- cularly the eftabli£hment and fubfequent proceedings of the Col- lege of Fort William, though it has Hopped fliort of exciting any degree of fufpicion or jealoufy which might prove prejudicial to the Britilli government, has, notvvithfianding, tended to awaken the well-educated amongfi them from that indifference and torpor as to moral and religious fubjedls, by which they have been fo long charadlerized. This muft necefliirily prove highly favourable to the promotion of the great objed: in quefiion. The errors and enormities both of the Hindu fuperllition, and of the Moham- medan impofl;ure, when fully, yet temperately, expofed to the view of their deluded votaries, would, furely, appear in fomewhat of their true colours, and affe^l them by fome indiflincl difcovery of their guilt and abfurdity. Chriflianity, on the other hand, requires only to be prefented in her genuine form, to fccure, even from prejudiced and fuperficial obfervers, the tribute of their admiration of her fuperior excellence and value. The contrail, which would be exhibited by the difperfion of the Scriptures, between the reli- gion of Chrill, and that of Mohammed, of Brahma, or of Budh,
would.
200 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
would, therefore, be too llriking to efcape the notice of fome of the more acute and refleding of our Afiatic fubjecls, and would load them firll to doubt the truth of their own faith, and then to entertain a favourable opinion refpecting ours.
It is not probable, that the Hindu, accuftomed to the grofs re- prefentations of his native gods, or even the Mohammedan theift, Ihould at once be capable of rightly appreciating, or even compre- hending, the fublime yet rational views which the Chrillian reve- lation affords of the charatler of the fupreme Being, of the refined and exalted nature of the duties which it requires, or of the re- wards which it propofes. His attention, if he were a follower of Brahma, and of an inferior Cafte, would be firft excited by argu- ments better adapted to the level of his underllanding. He would probably be ilruck with that divine fpirit of freedom and impar- tiality, which, breaking the llavifli fetters of the Carte, declares the whole human race to be equally the objedls of the com- paffion and favour of the Almighty ; and with the general air of mildnefs and benevolence, which fo peculiarly characterizes our holy religion. Intiead of the gloomy and forbidding forms, in which the Deity is Ibmetimes arrayed by the fuperrtition of Brah- ma, he would behold a merciful and gracious Being, the indulgent Father of his creatures, their conllant Proferver and unwearied Benefadtor, infinitely defirous of their truert happinefs, and in- terpofing, in a ftupendous manner, to promote it. Inrtead of the vain and endlefs round of cruel, painful, or immoral rites, by which the Hindu worlhippers are taught to appeafe the wrath, and to conciliate the favour, of their numerous gods, the native, whofe mind was difpofed to lillen to the inftitutes of the Chrirtian religion, would find himfelf at once relieved from that grievous and unprofitable burden, by the cheering promife of forgivenefs
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 2(>1
and acceptance through the mediation of the Son of God. He would learn to look up to that Almighty Being, whom he had hi- therto either regarded with dread and averfion, or to whom he was altogether a ftranger, with filial confidence ; to rely on his ■mercy, to trufi: his care, to fear his difpleafure, and to hope in his goodnefs. He would perceive in the precepts of the Gofpel, a plain and praAicable rule of conduft ; difcover in its promifes, an inexhauftible fource of wifdom, ftrength, and comfort ; and feel, in its clear and awful declarations of a future righteous judgment, the confequences of which, both as to happinefs and mifery, are eternal, motives of preeminent force and authority, to confirm and invigorate his faith, and to animate and lecure his obedience.
It is not conceived, that the effect of the difperfion of the Bible in Hindullan would be exad:ly fuch as has been juft defcribed in every cafe, in which a favourable impreflion might be made on the mind of a native by that important meafure. The confe- quences of it would, no doubt, be infinitely varied ; and with re- fpeA to the difciples of the Mohammedan faith would, in every inftance, materially differ. But fome convi6lions, of the nature now defcribed, would probably be the refult of fuch a diffemina- tion of Scriptural principles.
We have here anticipated the effect only of the difperfion of the Scriptures in Afia. But this, though one of the moll important, is Hill but one of feveral other meafures, which have been recom- mended for the purpofe of promoting Chrillianity in the Eaft. An Epifcopal Efiablilhmcnt of our national faith, to give to that which is at prefent but little better than " an airy nothing, a lo~ " cal habitation and a name;" the foundation of an inftitution in England, for the preparation and appointment of mifliona-
D d ries.
102 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
ries, wliether Europeans or natives ; the eftablifliment of free fchools in every diftrid, for the education of the native children ; and the printing and diftribution of fliort moral and religious tradls ; have feverally been the fubjecls of confideration, with a view to the accomplifliment of the fame great defign. Many cir- cumftances concur to render it probable, that fome of the mea- fures which have been juft enumerated will, at no diftant pe- riod, be adopted and executed. To calculate, therefore, on the influence of fuch a plan, is far from being a viflonary employ- ment.
If an Eftablifhment of our national religion be eventually given to Britifli India, its influence on the higher orders of the natives, .who are connefted in any manner with the government, who have much intercourfe with the Britifh inhabitants, or who even refide in the neighbourhood of fuch a vifible profeffion of the Chriftian faith, mufl: neceflarily be conflderable, and continually increafing. In addition to the various circumflances which have of late years directed the attention of the well-informed aniongll: the Hindus to the nature of our national religion, it may be very proba- bly conjecflured, that they could not view fuch a rtep as the en- largement of its eftablifliment in India, with entire indifference and unconcern. And to awaken their curiofity, to imprefs them with a ftronger idea of the fenfe we ourfelves entertain of the value and importance of Chriflianity, by increafing the number of its authorized minillers, is precifcly that efTed:, which it is defirable to produce in their minds.
But if, in addition to this preliminary and fundamental mea- fure, able and zealous miflionaries are diftributcd throughout In- dia, and elfewhere in Afia, as opportunities may be afforded, to
in-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 203
increafe the number of thofe who {hall, in a peculiar manner, embody and exemplify the Chrirtian faith, to be the inftruments of expofing, mildly and rationally, the fuperftitions and errors of the natives, and of awakening their regard to our religion, and to be the interpreters of thofe facred Scriptures, which may be difperfed amongft them ; it cannot be too much to expert, that at leall fome few, in every place, may be found, to hften to the voice of truth, to receive the meflage of the Gofpel, and to turn from dumb idols, or delufive impofture, " to ferve the living and "true God." ^i^ai
The inftitution of free fchools, for the education of the native children, is a meafure, which would be leaft difficult in its exe- cution, and moll certain in its effedl. The expediency and the facility of executing this part of the general plan have been al- ready confidered ; and no hazard can be incurred by aflerting, that, in the courfe of a few years, and in proportion to the ex- tent to which fuch means are adopted, a fucceffion of natives would probably be produced, who were either prepared to re- linquifli, or had adlually abandoned, the prejudices and fuperfti- tions of their forefathers, and who would thus be difpofed to per- form the duties, and enjoy the privileges, of Chriftian fubjeAs.
It is almoft unneceilary to add, after what has been before ob- ferved upon that point, that the encouragement which it is obvi- oufly both the duty and the policy of the Britifli government to afford to native Chriftians, would materially tend to increafe the particular influence of every diredl attempt to promote Chrifti- anity in Afia.
The converfion even of a confiderable number of Hindus, by
D d 2 any
W4. CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
any of the meafures wliich have been recommended, would not be produdive of any immediate and linking effect on the millions who Mould yet remain unenlightened. Yet if " one only of a " family, or two of a city," fhould, in procefs of time, be thus affed:ed, fuch is the benign nature of our holy religion, and fuch the difpofitions which it generates in its true difciples, that the falutary influence, even of fo fmall a body, would by degrees be felt. And if, as there is every reafon to expeft, fuch changes fhould not be confined to any one particular diftriil, but fhould extend to every part of India, and to other Aliatie coun- tries, the fum of the general efTecl would be by no means to be defpifed. The facred records of our faith wotdd thus obtain a cordial reception in the Eaft. In one province and kingdom, and in another, fome would be found to teftify their truth and value ; a M ider breach would be made in the empire of the Prince of darknefs, and the firll faint prefages of the riling of " the Sun of " Righteoufnefs" would be clearly difcerned. The force of truth is irrefiftiblc, and its influence conflant and diffufive. This " day " of fmall things" would, doubtlcfs, fpeedily advance. This cloud, if we may be allowed to change the metaphor, though apparently diminutive and contemptible, would gradually increafe, and, at length, pour down its kindly fliowers on the morally parched and barren regions of Alia, till " the wildernefs and the folitary place " would be glad for them, and the defcrt would rejoice and blof- " fom as the rofe."
In whatever degree the adoption of thefe various means for promoting (^hriflianity may be produAive of conviclion in the minds of the Afiatic natives, in the fame proportion the influence of facred truth would effedl an important change in their fenti- inents> habits, and condud, which could not fail to ameliorate
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 205
and improve their civil and focial condition. With refped to the Hindus in particular, the advantageous conlequences would be great. The mere bodily exercifes enjoined by their fuperftitions would give way to that realbnable fervice, which " hath the pron)ife both ot" " this life, and of that which is to come." The helplefs innocence of infancy would no longer, as hitherto, be expofed by its deluded and unnatural parent to mifery and deftrud:ion, but would be re- ceived and cheritlied as the gift of God. The reludlant widow, no longer urged by her dread of the mercilefs and rapacious Brahmin, would ceafeto offer her painful facrifice, and be preferved to her fa- mily and her country. The infirmities of age, and the extremities of difeafe and death, infiead of being, as heretofore, aggravated and accelerated by the unfeeling officioufnefs of the votaries of fuper- ftition, would be alleviated by the afieAionate cares, and foothed by the fympathetic tendernefs, of furrounding relatives and friends ; while the fears of the departing fpirit would be allayed, and its hopes invigorated and fullained, by the promifes of our holy faith. The wretched Suder, and the devoted Pariar, in contradidion to the barbarous inftitutions of their country, would be recognized as men and as brethren ; and admitted, equally with the retl of mankind, to fliare in the prefent and future blelFings of that di- . vine religion, whofe peculiar glory it has ever been " to proclaim " liberty to the captive," and " to bring good tidings to the poor."
To the natives of Afia in general, confequerices no lefs beneficial would follow. The enlarged views, which Chrillianity would unfold to thofe whole condition is now fo deplorable, of their na- ture and dclliny, of their relation to the fuprcme Being, and of their various duties in the world, would be like a new creation, or as life from the dead. They would begin to think of thcm- felves as rational and immortal creatures, and to live " fibi carlo-
206 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
" res." They would feel their relative worth and importance in the fcale of created being, and find, in the principles of the Chrif- tian faith, ample provifion for the cultivation of all their intellec- tual and moral powers, for the exercife of all the charities of focial and domertic life, and for the encouragement and completion of all thofe afpiring and unlimited expectations, which are natural to the human mind, and which Chrillianity alone can explain and fatisfy. Thus gradually emancipated from the llavery of Brah- minical fuperftition and jSIohammedan bigotry, and free to im- prove and enjoy the rich and varied blelTings of their native foil, they would purfue, with renewed vigour and atlivity, the peaceful occupations of art, manufacture, and commerce ; they would cultivate the civilized opinions and manners of European nations ; enlarge their intercourfe, and cement their union with Great Britain, either as fubjecls or as friends ; and ultimately rellore to the Eall:ern world a juller claim to that diftindlion in civilization, religion, and happinefs, which it once preeminently enjoyed.
2. The bleflings to be derived by individuals from the ditFufion of Chriftian knowledge in Afia, would be confiderably augmented by the advantages, which would relult to provinces and kingdoms at large by its general prevalence. The inhabitants of Alia have, for the moll; part, during many ages, been the fubjedls both of civil and religious inllitutions, w^hich have checked their progrefs in civilization, and deprived them of various benefits, which are enjoyed, under different circumftances, by nations lets highly fa- voured by nature. Notwithllanding the rich commodities which are already the produce of the Eall, the commerce of which has tended fo materially to promote the wealth and power of the Well, the former pollelles capacities of further mercantile aggrandizement,
of
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 207
of which the incrcafed indurtry of the natives, and the general amendment of their character, by the introdudion of a purer fyf- tem of morals and religion, may enable them to avail themfelves. Chriftianity is, in the highetl degree, friendly to every fpecies of exertion and improvement. Whenever, therefore, the principles of our holy faith fhall be widely difFufed in Afia, the liberal and enlightened views on every fubjeft connected with the policy and the welfare of nations, which invariably follow them, cannot fail to augment the riches and the llrength of every nation, into which they may be introduced. There is, indeed, no country in the world, which, if the climate be confidered, polTeires within it- felf a more abundant fliare of the comforts and conveniences of life than India. Confequcntly, it ftands lefs than mofl: others in need of the reciprocal benefits of commerce. The fytlem, how- ever, of agriculture, and even the various manufaftures, in which the natives of India, and of other Eaftern countries, have hitherto been deemed unrivalled, may admit of important improvements ; and a very numerous alTemblage of the arts, ufages, and cuftoms of civilized life, which have long contributed to the comfort and advantage of the inhabitants of Europe, would, fo far as they could be accommodated to the natural circumflances of Afiatics, be added to the more valuable blciTings which they would derive from the beneficent influence of Chrittianity.
Nor muft the introdudtion of the fciencc and literature of the Well be, in this connexion, forgotten. The wildom of the Eaft, which, in the earlier ages of the world, -w as fo jutlly celebrated, has long fince palled away ; and although the refcarches of late vears have unlocked the hidden trcafurcs of Sanfcrit learning, and revived the fiudy of letters in our Oriental empire, the difliilion of the fcientific difcovcries, and the philofophical and litcrarv labours
of
208 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
of European Icholars, which would naturally accompany tlie pro- motion of C^hriltian knowledge, and the extenfion of the Englith language, would form a moll valuable and interefting addition to the A'arious other advantageous confequences, refulting from the operation of that meafure to the natives of the Eaftern world *.
It may feem enthufiartic to exprefs any fanguine hope of the fpeedv prevalence of Chriftianity, in any Oriental country, to ib great an extent, as to require a change in their civil conllitutions, or forms of judicial adminillration. Yet long before the great bodv of the people, or the government of any Afiatic nation, Ihould become profeHedly Chriflian, by the operation of the mea- fures before propofed, fome material alterations of this nature would be required, fuited to their improved condition, and calcu- lated to enforce the obfervance, and to fecure the benign influence of Chrillian maxims, principles, and regulations. There is, in Ihort, no department, either of public or of private life, in which the beneficial confequences of diffufing Chriflian knowledge would not be felt in Aha, according to its peculiar fituation and circum- flances, as they are amongft the nations of Europe.
II. But if fuch are the advantages which the Eaflern world would, probably, derive from the gradual fuccefs of this important work, thofe which would refult to Great Britain, as the author and promoter of them, would be fcarcely inferior in value. We have already difcufled the importance of difleminating the princi- ples of Cliriflianity in Alia, with reference to the permanence of our Oriental empire ; nor can this fubjeA be too ferioully or at-
* The extenfive attainments of Tuffuflil HoflTein Khan afford a remarkable fpeci- nien of the capacities of the Hindus for European learning. See account of him by Mr. Anderfon.
tentively
V
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 209
tentively confidered. Without adverting to the arguments which were then adduced in fupport of this meafure, on the ground of pohcy ^, it is now only neceflary to ftate what would be the probable confequences of its execution and fuccefs : and on this point a few obfervations will be fufHcient.
If the natives of Hindullan, in addition to the circumftance of being a conquered people, are at this time under the abfolute control, partly of an infatuated and degrading luperllition, and partly of an intolerant and malignant impofture, and are therefore deltitute of the ftrongcll ties which unite fubjedls and their rulers in the bonds of loyalty and affedlion ; and are expofed to the per- petual operation of their own contracted views and ungoverned palTions, and to the influence of external artifice and intrigue — and if, notwithllanding the acknowledged excellence of the Bri- tifli government, the unbroken feries of its fuccefles and vidlories, the apparent fubmilTion of its native enemies, and the expulfion of its foreign foes, and the confequent appearance of ftrength and confolidation which our Oriental empire now exhibits, it ftill con- tinues liable to the poffible, and not very improbable, operation of the unfavourable caufes juft fpecified — can there be a quellion, with any reflecting mind, whether the interefts of Great Britain would not be eflentially promoted by the difllifion of Chrillianity throughout India ? whether, in faA, this is not a meafure of fuch paraniQunt importance, that the adoption of it can alone enfure the liability and permanence of its authority in tliat country ?
We have already frequently obferved in the courfe of this inquiry the natural tendency of the Chriftian religion, to promote the wel-
'' See page iii — 114.
E e fare
■110 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
fare and profperity both of the people and their governors, and its actual cffeds in the hiftory of its progrefs in different nations. The mild and equal fyftem of government, which it is intended to produce throughout the world, and the peaceful and loyal fub- miffion to the ruling powers, which it lludioufly inculcates, toge- ther with the uniform experience of pall ages and of the prefent, place this fubjed; beyond all reafonable doubt. Let us, therefore, fuppofc, that, by the operation of the meafures which have been before Hated, a confiderable number of the natives of India fliould be converted to the Chrillian faith ; the beneficial confequences of fuch a change to the Brilifli government w ould be vifible and important. A body of people would be gradually formed, and daily increafing, whofe fcntimcnts and habits, as to points of the mod interelling and afFeCling nature, icouhl coincide ivith thofc of the government itfelf, and of its European fuhjc6is — who, by their converfion to Chritlianity, would be neceflarily obliged to look up to them as to their prefervers from the unenlightened or bigoted part of their native brethren — whofe hopes and fears would center in them — to whom the fccurity of the Britilh authority would, equally w ith ourfclvcs, be the great object of their delires and en- deavours— who would tecl a deep fenfeof their obligations to thofe who had called them to the inellimable knowledge of the Gofpel — and who would, for all thefe and for various other weighty rea- fons, be cordially attached to the government, to which they mutt owe their continued fafety and happinefs ; anxious to defeat the fecret machinations of its enemies, ready, upon every emer- gency, to llipport it at the hazard of their property and their lives, and prepared even to die in its defence ^.
' " Tlie newly converted Chrlftiaiis on tlie coaft of Malabar are the cliicf fup- " port of the Dutch Eaft India Company at Cocliin, and are always ready to take " up arms in their defence." See Bartolomeo's Voyage, p. 207.
Nor
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 211
Nor is the ftability and permanence of our Oriental empire the only object which, as far as human wifdom and forefight can ex- tend, would be efrecl:ually fccured by the promotion of Chrifti- anity in Afia. The advantages, which Great Britain already derives from its commercial intercourfe with the Eaft, would, probably, be much augmented. The introdudtion of many new articles of produce and manuflidlure, which would be the refult of the pro- greffive improvement of its inhabitants, whilft they tended to in- creafe the means of their own fubfillence, would enlarge the re- fources of Great Britain; their acquaintance with the arts and man- ners of more civilized life would at the fame time occafion an addi- tional demand for European articles, and confequently further con- tribute to the wealth and power of our own country. This argument ftrongly applies not only to Britilh India, but to the peninfula be- yond the Ganges, to the Afiatic illands, and to the empire of China, our intercourfe with which would be materially facihtated and en- larged by the fuccefsful propagation of Chrillianity. To purfue it further would, however, lead into a wide field of conjecfture and dif- cuffion. It can only therefore be ftated among the probable confe- quences of the profecution of that great and important meafure.
One other point remains to be mentioned, as to the confe- quences of our ditfullon of Chrillian knowledge in Afia, which is, alfo, highly interefting to Great Britain. This relates to its cha- ra6tcr and reputation amongll the great empires of the world. The eyes of all other nations have long been diredled to our condu<5t towards our Indian pofielTions. They have watched the progrefs of our power, and marked the manner in which it has been em- jjloyed. They have, it is true, when compared ^^•ith the exagge- rated accounts which have been lludioully circulated throughout Europe, witnefTed but little of tyranny or oppreliion in the exer-
E e 2 tion
ivi CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
tion of our territorial influence, but have feen it, for the moll part, exercifed for the civil protedHon and welfare of our Oriental fubjeds. Yet thej have oblerved no dired and llrenuous efforts for their moral and religious improvement. But, whatever may have been the wrongs which India has fulhiined at our hands, to impart to her the bleffings of Christianity, would be to make more than ample compenfation to her for them all ; and would tend, in the moll decifive and fatisfadory manner, to prove to the nations of the world, that we are, in fome meafure, worthy of the extenfive dominion which the divine Providence has there afligned to us. But if they were even altogether indifferent to our Oriental condudl, we ought not ourfelves to be infenfible to what becomes our charader, and forms fo effential a part of our duty as a Chrif- tian nation.
Whilfl, then, the ufurping government of one mighty weftern empire is, in a greater or lefs degree, fpreading defolation and ter- ror as far as its dellrudive arms and influence have hitherto been extended, and is extinguilhing, to the utmoll of its power, in every fubjugated country, the traces of genuine freedom, virtue, and happinefs ; what fairer opportunity of etfecliially eclipfing the falfe and unenviable fplendour of our haughty rival can be pre- fented to us, than that of diffufing throughout India the blefiings of civilization and religion, and of eventually connecting the prof- perity and glory of the Britilh illands with the welfare and happi- nefs of the whole Oriental world ?
That fuch would bo the confequenccs of our ditFulion of Chrif- tian knowledge in Alia, may be confidently predidlcd from the re- vealed declarations, and from the uniform proceedings towards na- tions, of the great moral Governor of the univerfe. Both unite in
con-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 213
convincing us, that thus to cooperate with Him in his gracious (lefigns for the improvement and happinefs of his creatures, is the fureft way to promote the fecurity and the real greatnefs of any people.
But we may extend our views yet further. It is painful to one who is zealous tor the honour of that divine religion, which Hea- ven has in mercy vouchfafed to mankind, to behold the contracted fphere in which it has hitherto exerted its benign and falutary in- fluence. Nearly the whole of the vail continents of Alia and Africa, together with immenle regions in that of America, have for ages continued either involved in the grofs darknefs and mifery of Paganifm, or fubjeft to the delulive guidance of Mohammedan €rror and impofture. This gloomy and lamentable fcene will not, •however, always remain. The unfulfilled prophecies of facred Scripture open to the contemplative mind a magnificent and boundlefs profpeft of the triumphs of Chriftianity in fome future age. The eternal and irreverfible decree has gone forth, that " the " kingdoms of this world fliall," at length, " become the kingdoms " of the Lord and of his Chrill." And, though its execution has for a long time appeared to linger, we cannot doubt, that, in the end, it will furely be accomplilhed. The pillars of the Brahmini- cal fuperltition have evidently begun to totter, and the crefcent of the Mohammedan power has long fince been in its wane.
By what extraordinary means and operations it may pleafe the Almighty Ruler of the world to accelerate their downfall, and to prepare the nations now fubje6t to their malignant fway, for the mild and beneficent dominion of their rightful Lord, cannot be fafely conjectured. To difcharge a neccllary duty, which is moll clofely conned;ed with the accomplifliment of both thefe objeds,
cannot.
214 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
cannot, however, but be a fervice acceptable to the great Author of the prophetic declarations of the ultimate triumphs of Chrif- ftianity throughout the world.
Every motive, therefore, which can affecfl or animate us as a Chriftian nation, unequalled in knowledge, wealth, power, and general profperity, urges us to the important work of propagating our holy faith in Alia. The providence of God, in the various circumllances of our connexion with India, feems to point out, by no uncertain indications, the fupreme defign in granting to thefe illands fo extenfive an Oriental empire. Our obligations as a nation profeliing Chrillianity — the moral ftate of our Indian fubjeds — the opportunity which we enjoy of ameliorating their condition — the means which we poffefs of tranflating the divine records of our reli- gion into the Oriental tongues, and of promoting Chriftian know- ledge in Afia — and the various great and beneficial confequences, which would refult from the execution of that defign, both to the inhabitants of the Eaftern world, and to our own country — all unite in proclaiming, with a voice of mingled authority, admonition, and encouragement, " This is the way" of folemn and indifpenfa- ble duty, of enlarged philanthropy and charity, of unqucftionable policy, and of certain and unrivalled glory.
To one imploring and warning voice, which, to the diflionour of our country, had been too long heard in vain, the legillature of Great Britain has, at length, afforded an attentive and propitious ear. The wrongs and the mileries of Africa, ^o far as we were the occafion of them, have been etTedlually pitied and redrelfed. The guilty Ihare which we had fo long taken in the llavery of her haplefs fons has been, at length, indignantly, and, with a {c\v ex- ceptions, unanimoufly, renounced : and with it one of tlie moft
formidable
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 215
formidable obllacles, which has hitherto impeded the civiUzation and improvement of that ill-fated continent, has thus, at this late but welcome period, been removed, we trull, for ever.
Having difcharged this debt of juftice and compaflion to one great quarter of the globe, let us not forget that which we ftill owe to another, whofe claims to our attention and regard are in- difputably flronger, and with whofe interells and welfare our own are far more intimately conneded. The attempt to improve the condition of Alia may, indeed, partially fail ; but the beneficial ef- feds which muft, in any cale, refult from it, would fully jullify and reward it. Suppofing, however, what is barely poliible, that fuch an attempt fhould totally fail, let it be remembered, that even then England w ould poflefs a pure and elevated fource of fatisfac- tion, in refleding that she has done her duty, to which fhe cannot otherv\ife be entitled. Should fhe, on the contrary, refufe to obey the call which the Providence of God is now fo evidently direding to her, the time may come, when in the diliifFedion of her Indian fubjeds, and the difmemberment of her Oriental em- pire, file may dilcern the punifliment of her negled. But the op- portunity of retrieving her error may then be loll for ever.
Let Britifli India, then, and, through its medium, let the widely extended continent of Afia at large, receive from our highly-fa- voured country, our literature, our civil, focial, and domellic blell- ings, our morals, and our religion. Let a generous and enlightened effort to impart them, at leafl, be fairly made. And, while we are confidently affurcd, that with " fuch a facrifice God will be " well pleafed," let us look to Ilim for that aufpicious approbation and favour, which can alone enfure its complete and permanent fuccefs.
NOTES.
Note A. Page i .
X HE Author deemed it unneceffary, in fo brief a fketch of the Progrefs of Chriftianity, as that to which he is confined, to dwell more largely on the moral and religious ftatc of the Gentile world. Thofe who are con- verfant with the claflical writers of antiquity muft be fully aware, both of the general corruption of manners, which prevailed even in the mod en- lightened and civilized of the heathen nations, and of the erroneous, unfa- tisfadlory, and contradictory fentiments of the Grecian and Roman philofo- phers, on the principal fubjedls of morality and religion. For a full dif- cuflion of all thefe points, the Author would refer to the elaborate work of Dr. Leland, on the Advantages and Neceflity of the Chrifirian Revelation, and to Mofheim's Eccl. Hift. vol. i. chap. i.
Note B. Piige 7.
" Et horum tamen opera," obferves the learned Grotius, " dogma illud " intra annos triginta, aut circiter, non tantum per omnes Romani imperii " partes, fed ad Parthos quoque et Indos pervcnit." De Verit. §. 21.
The following eloquent defcription of the rapid progrefs of Chriftianity, notwithftanding the various difficulties which oppofed it, by the mafterly hand of Erafmus, is too interefting to be omitted.
" Sola Veritas Evangelica intra paucos annos cuncStas totius orbis regiones " occupavit, perfuafit, ac vicit : Graecos ac barbaros, dodlos et indodVos, " plebcios ac reges ad fe pertraheos. Tarn efficax crat hujus veritatis phar-
F f " macum,
218 NOTES.
" macum, ut tot hominum millia, relidlis patriis legibus, relidla majorum " rcligione, relidlis voluptatibus ac vitiis, quibus ab incunabilis aflueverant, " novani ac peregrinatn do<5lrinam ampledlerentur, et ex diverfis Unguis, " divcrfis inftitutis, in hunnilem quandam philofophiam confentirent ; prac- " fcrtini quum nulla actas magis fuerit inftru6la, vel eruditionis facundiae- " que praefidiis, vel monarcharum potentia ; quumque mundus omnibus " fuis praefidiis pugnaret adverfus inermem Evangelii veritatem, tamen effi- *' cere non potuit, quin ea primum occupata Graecia, Neronis urbem et au- •' lam invaderet, moxque per omnes Romani imperii provincias fefe fparge- " ret ufque ad Gades et Indos, ufque ad Afros et Scythas,
*' Et penitus toto divifos orbe Britannos.
" Plae gentes, linguis, legibus, ritibus, moribus, inftitutis, diis, religione, " forma, plurimum inter fe diflidebant. Mox ea tanta difcordia fadli con- " cordes eandem cantionem canere coeperunt, Jefum Chriftiun iinicum or- " bis Dominum Servatorcm, laudibus vehentes." D. Eraf. Rot. in Para- plirafi in Evangelium Lucae.
Note C. Page ii.
The note here referred to has by miftake been inferted at the bottom of page II, and immediately follows the reference.
Note D. Page 19.
The Author has exprefled himfelf doubtfully on the fubjedl of the con- tinuance of miraculous powers in the fourth century. For, although he can by no means aflent to the opinions of thofe who maintain, that at this period miracles had entirely ceafed, he has no hefitation in faying, that after the fccond century, but cfpecially after the acra of Conftantine, the accounts of miracles, which are tranfmitted to us by ecclefiaftical hiftorians and others, muft be received with caution, and the evidence, which they adduce in their fupport, be examined with care. Some of thefe accounts may be fafely admitted to be true, while many others muft be entirely rejected.
In
NOTES. 219
In general, it may be obferved, that the circumftances attending thefe rela- tions, and the nature of the objedls in fupport of which miracles are ftated to have been wrought, are fufficient to direft a difcerning and impartial reader in his judgment refpedling them. This is the medium which is pur- fued b}' Mofheim, and by the learned Author of the "^ Remarks on Eccle- " liaftical Hiftory," neither of whom will be fufpedled of any tendency to credulity or enthufiafm.
Note E. Poge 20.
It is probable, however, either that the Chriftians on the coaft of Mala- bar, or fome others in the peninfula, were converted at an earlier period than is here afligned ; as ecclefiaftical hiftory reports, that St. Bartholomew and Pantaenus preached there, and that at the Council of Nice, in the year 325, a Bifliop from India was amongft the number which compofed that memorable fynod.
Note F. Page 44.
There are ftill, however, confiderable remains of Chriftianity in the Turkifh dominions, both in Europe and Afia. In the former, it is calcu- lated that two thirds of the inhabitants are Chriftians ; and in Conftantino- ple itfelf there are above twenty Chriftian Churches, and above thirty in Theflalonica. -Philadelphia, now called Ala Shahir, has no fewer than twelve. The whole ifland of Chio is governed by Chriftians, and fome iflands of the Archipelago are inhabited by Chriftians only.
Note G. Page 50,
A curious account of thefe corrupt practices of the Jefuits is contained in a letter of Mr. Maigrot, quoted by Millar in his Hiftory of the Propa- gation of Chriftianity, from a work entided, " Popery againft Chriftianity," under the fignature of Parthenopaeus Hereticus.
F f 2 Note
220 NOTES.
Note H. Page 72.
The conftituiion and coiirfe of nature, together with the final caufes •which are difcernible in all its parts, afford iatisfadVory proofs of the provi- dence of God. It has accordingly been generally acknowledged in all ages and nations throughout the world. The philofophers of Greece and Rome, notwithftanding the fcepticifm which fome of them indulged, for the mofl part profefled and taught this important truth, and the fages of the Eaftern world exprefsly aflerted it.
There were, indeed, fome ancient fecfts, of whom the Epicureans were the mofl celebrated, and certain individual philolophers belonging to others, who, although they admitted the being of a God, rejedled the do(9:rine of his providence, as inconfiftent with the divine tranquillity and happinefs. There were others, among whom may be numbered the great mafler of the Peripatetic fchool, who acknowledged fome kind of providence, but re- ftri6ted it either to the heavens, to the exclufion of the affairs of this lower world, or to a general, in oppolition to a particular, fuperintendcnce of its concerns. The moft confiderable philofophers, however, of antiquity, and, amongft others, Socrates, the wifefl of them all, maintained the univerfal extent, and the particular as well as the general control, of the divine Provi- dence. The fentiments of this extraordinary man, as they are recorded by Xenophon, arc particularly clear and finking : Ka» yxf [■tnjj.ihi'icba.i ^tis tvi-
ai^£i/ avjcuvuv oJj^ ov t/jotov st croAXoi vofJuQstTiv, Outci jw£» yap oiowTSii tk; Ss^j t» jAtV tlKvXI, T« Si OUK dS^VXl' SujXpiTrj Si TudvTOL fXlV nyliTO StitS tlSluXi TX TS f.iyiixivu. XXI Tt-KTlofJ^iva, xjii TX (Tiyj) ^sXtvofJAvx, rS'xvTx-yji Si ifx^iivxi xai (rr.^xivnv tJis xv^pu-
vois 3noi ruv av&fa7rii'a» -xx-jtuv. Mem. i. I. 19. fee alfo lib. iv. cap. -5. The following cxpreflions, alfo, of the Roman Orator are remarkable : " Nihil " Deo pnellantius, ab co igitur regi necclfe efl." " Dico igitur providen- " tia Deorum mundum et omnes mundi partes et initio conflitutas efie, et " omni tempore adminiflrari." De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 2. See alfo dc Leg. cap. ii. n. i t. " Pietate ac religione, a/que hue una fupienliay quod " Deoiiini humor tallnm mtmine omnia regi guhernar'ique ferfpeximus, omnes " gentes na/ionefque Juperavimus." De Arufp. Refponl. n. 19. After all, it mufl be admitted, that both the pliilofophical and popular opinions of anti- quity
NOTE S. 221
quity concerning thefe important fubjecfts were to the laft degree unfettled, and very erroneous. See Warburton's Divine Legation, and Leland's va- luable work already quoted.
The fentiments of Ibmc of the Oriental philofophers will appear from the following paflages " The Vedantis," fays Sir William Jones, " being unable *' to form a diftindl idea of brute matter independent of mind, or to con- " ceive that the work of fupreme goodnefs was left a moment to itfelf, ima- " gine that the Deity is ever ■prefent to his zvork." Differtation on the Gods of Greece, Italy, and India.
In the Baghvat-Geeta, p. 84, the fupreme Being is ftyled " the Creator " of all things, and from whom all things proceed." "'
' The following is, alfo, a defcription of the fupreme Being in one of 'tTi'c facred books of the Hindus : " As God is immaterial, he is above all ton- " ception ; as he is invifible, he can have no form ; but from what we be- " hold of his works we may conclude, that he is eternal, omnipotent, know- " ing all things, and -prefent every where." Dow's Diflert. p. xl. See Ap- pendix to Dr. Robertfon's Difquifition concerning India, p. 323.
It fhould be added, that the learned difciples of Buddha do not acknow- ledge in their writings a fupreme Being prefiding over and Author of the univerfe. They aflert, however, a firft caufe, under the vague denomina- tion of Nature. See Diilertation on Singhala, or Ceylon, by Captain Ma- hony, Afiatic Refearches, vol. vii.
Note I. Pugc 73.
" Independently," obfervcs Sir William Jones, " of our intcreft in corro- " berating the multiplied evidences of revealed religion, we could fcarcely " gratify our minds with a more ufeful and rational entertainment, than the " contemplation of the wonderful revolutions in kingdoms and ftates which " have happened within little more than four tlioufand years : revolut'ions " almojl as fully chniojiflrat'ive of an all-ruling ProviJcnce, as the ftruc'^hire " of the univerfe, and the final caufes which are difcernible in its whole ex- " tent, and even in its minuteft parts." Afiatic Refearches, vol iv. Difc.
on Afiatic Hiftory.
The
222
NOTES.
The learned and eloquent Bifhop of Meaux, in his admirable Difcourfc on Univerfal Iliftory, thus exprefies the leading defign of the divine Provi- dence in the government of the world.
" Plus vous vous accoutumerez a fuivre les grandes chofes, et a les rap- " peller a leurs principes, plus vous ferez en admiration de ces confeils de la " Providence — Dieu ne declare pas tous les jours fes volontes par fes pro- " phetes touchant les rois et les monarchies qu'il cleve, ou qu'il detruit. " Mais I'ayant fait tant de fois dans ces grands empires dont nous venons de " parler, il nous montre par ces exemples fameux ce qu'il fait dans tous les " autrcs ; et il apprend aux rois ces deux "uerltes fondamentales ; premier e- " ment, que ceji lu'i qui forme les royaumes, pour les dormer a qui il ltd plait ; " et fecondement, quilfait les f aire fervir, dans le terns, et dans Tordre quil a " rSfolu, aiux dejfeins quil a fur Jon pcuple."' Boflliet, Difc. fur I'Hift. Univ. part. iii. chap. i.
Note K. Page 103.
" No one," fays a writer already quoted, " who has been in India, will be " a very ftrenuous advocate, I prefume, for upholding a religion which an- " nually occafions bloodfhed, exceffive tumult, and murder. Let any one " recolledl what annually pafles between the immenfe multitudes of the " right hand and left hand Cafles, as they are called. Such outrages are ex- *' hibited every year in Madras itfelf, in fpite of military drawn out to op- " pofe it. What ftate of fociety, let me alk, is this ? Can it be called ci- " vilization ? or does it partake of the private war of the barbarous and feu- " dal ages ? What are we to think of human facrifices ? A few years fince, " the Brahmins of a certain Pagoda, in the Tanjore country, murdered for '< facrifice a boy of eleven years of age : having killed him, they took out a " particular part near the vertebrse of the back, and offered it to the idol. " The affair was fully examined and proved, and the punifhment decreed " was banifhment beyond the Coloroons. The exiles accordingly went be- " yond that river, and returned in two or three days !" Letter to Dr. Vin- cent, ut fupra.
Note
NOTES. 2^3
Note L. Page 104.
This calculation of Mr. Chambers has been thought by competent judges to be fomewhat exaggerated. Dr. Buchanan's Memoir gives the number annually facrificed within a definite circuit round Calcutta. But it may be doubted, whether an area of double the extent in any other part of the coun- try would give any thing like his calculation.
Note M. Page 107.
The religion of Buddha is probably more ancient than that of Brahma, and contradi(5ls fome of its effential points, particularly concerning the cre- ation, and the immortality of the foul. Buddha is faid to have taken for his principles, wifdom, juftice, and benevolence; from which emanate ten com- mandments, diftributed under the three heads of thought, word, and deed, which are held by his followers as the true and only rule of their conduft. For a more particular account of the religion of Buddha, fee two difTerta- tions on this fubjecSt by Captain Mahony and Mr. Joinville, in the feventh volume of the Afiatic Refearches.
Note N. Page i %6.
It is true, that Mohammed exprefled himfelf ftrongly in praife of the purfuit of learning ^ ; that the Koran has been tranflated into feveral lan- guages ; and that the perufal of it by the Mufelmans is not only permitted, but encouraged. Yet as all difcuffions and controverfies refpefting its truth or divinity are forbidden, and as the ftudy of it is not confidered as a facred duty by the great body of the people, the expreflion in the text is not per- haps too ftrong.
' Lord Teignmouth's Life of Sir William Jones, Appendix B.
Note
?24. NOTES.
Note O. r<ige 127.
This celebrated verfion has, on the one hand, been too highly and exclu- fively extolled, while, on the other, it has been too indifcriminately cen- fured. Some ftriking obfervations occur refpecfling it in the late Bifhop Horfley's learned tranflation of the Prophet Hofea, p. 166, 175, 8, 9. But fee Brett's Differtation on the ancient Verfions of the Bible, for a more full and fatisfaftory account of it.
Note P. Page 138.
The imperfections of this verfion of the four Gofpels induced the late William Chambers, Efq. an admirable Perfian fcholar, to undertake a new tranflation from the original Greek. But he had fcarcely finillied twenty chapters of St. Matthew's Gofpel, before the Eaftern world was deprived, by his death, of the benefit of his labours. The lofs has, however, fince been repaired.
Note Q. Page 138. (The reference to this note ought to have been at page 139, at the iiorJs "printed oflF.")
The tranflator is Johannes Laflar, a native of China, and Profeflbr of the Chinefe language, afTifled by a Chinefe Munfhi. Being an Armenian Chrif- tian, he tranflates from the Armenian Bible, faid to be one of the mofl accurate verfions of the Scriptures extant. The tranflation is in the iVlandarine dia- ledl, with marginal readings as to ambiguous expreffions, in the familiar dia- l,e6Vs. For a more complete account of this great and interefling work, fee Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note M.
Note R. Page 1 46.
" Every proof fheet," fays Mr. Carey, " is carefully rcvifed by us all, " compared with the Greek, fubjcdled to the opinion and animadvcrfions of " feveral Pundits, and part of it tranflated by a native into a collateral lan-
" guage,
NOTE S. 325
" giiage, of which we can form fomc idea, before it be printed off." Bapt. MifT. Ace. xiii. 449.
Note S. Page 147.
The Britifh and Foreign Bible Society has, fince the compofition of this DifTertation, with a liberality which reflec^ts on it the higheft honour, tranf- mitted two funis of one thoufand pounds to Calcutta, in aid of the tranfla- tion of the Scriptures into the Oriental languages. It has alfo refolvcd to fupply the miflion at Karafs with a fount of Arabic types, for the purpofe of printing the New Teflament in the Turkifh language, together with paper fufficient for printing five thoufand copies of this tranflation. This laudable Society has further in contemplation an edition of the Scriptures in the Cal- muc and Arabic dialects.
Note T. Page 153.
It has been the univerfal complaint of all the writers who have confidered the fubjedl of the propagation of Chriftianity amongft the heathen, that the irreligious and immoral lives of European Chriftians have formed a moft ferious hindrance to this important work. It is particularly infilled on by Mr. Stephenfon, Chaplain to the Eaft India Company at Fort St. George early in the laft century, in his admirable letter to the Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge. See Millar's Hifl. of the Propagation of Chriftianity, vol. ii. p. 565. This circumftance might, indeed, have been ftated in a former part of the Dillertation, among the obftacles to the introdu6lion of Chriftianity into India.
Note U. Page 179.
The charaifler of a miffionary has been fo admirably drawn by the prc- fent Bifhop of Worcefter, in his Sermon quoted in page 73, that the Author cannot refrain from enriching his work with it.
" Indeed the difficulties, the dangers, the diftrefles of all forts, which
G g " muft
226 NOTES.
" muft be encountered by the Chriftian miffionar}', require a more than or- " dinary degree of that virtue, [charity,] and will only be fuftained by him, " whom a fervent love of Chrift, and the quickening graces of his Spirit, " have anointed, as it were, and confecrated to this arduous fervice. Then " it is that we have feen the faithful minifler of the word go forth with the " zeal of an Apoftle, and the conftancy of a Martyr. We have feen him " forfake eafe and affluence, a competency at leaft, and the ordinary com- " forts of fociety, and with the Gofpel in his' hand, and his Saviour in his " heart, make his way through burning deferts, and the howling wildernefs; " braving the rage of climates, and all the inconveniences of long and pe- " rilous voyages ; fubmitting to the drudgery of learning barbarous lan- " guages, and to the difguft of complying with barbarous manners ; ' vatch- " ing the dark fufpicions, and expofed to the capricious fury of impotent " favages ; courting their offenfive fociety, adopting their loathfome cuf- " toms, and aflimilating his very nature alnioft to theirs ; in a word, endur- " ing all things, I'ecorning all things, in the patient hope of finding a way to *' their good opinion, and of fucceeding, finally, in his unwearied endea- " vours to make the word of life and falvation not unacceptable to them.
" I confefs, when >I refledl on all thefe things, I humble myfelf be- " fore fuch heroic virtue ; or, rather, I adore the grace of God in Jefus " Chrift, which is able to produce fuch examples of it in our degenerate " world."
To the preceding eloquent defcriptlon of a miffionary, the Author begs leave to fubjoin the following animated obfervations of the learned Erafmus, on the moft effedlual means of propagating the Chriftian religion.
" Precor autem, ut Jefus, immortalis totius orbis Monarcha, cui divinitus •' data eft omnis poteftas in coelo et in terra, fpiritum fuum impartial turn " populis, turn principibus : ut evangelica pietas inter nos bene conftituta, •' quam latifTmie propagetur, non invadendis aut diripiendis a'liorum regi- " onibus ; fie enim pauperiores rcdduntur, non meliores : fed evangelica " philofophia finceriter per viros evangelica Jpiritn pradilos uhiqiie pradican- " da ; at que ita vivendo, ut nojlra pietatis fragrantia plurimos alliciat ad " ejufdern injiituli frofejfiouem. Sic nata eft, fie crevit, fie late prolata eft, " fie conftabilita eft evangelica ditio: diverfis autem rationibns fie nunc in
" anguftum
NOTES. 227
" anguftum contrac^am, ac propemodum explofam videmus, li totius orbis " vaftitatem confideres. lifdem itaque praefidiis oportet reftituerc collap- «' fam, dilatare contraftam, conftabilire vacillantem, quibus primum nata " eft, et au(5la, et firmata." Def. Erafm. in Paraph- in Evang. Marc.
THE END.
ERRATA.
Page 20. for Wiede read Wrede
23. for Authafis read Autharis
24. for Wilfeburg read Wilteburg
28, 29. for Aufcarius read Anfcarius
Ttt Binder is def red to place t^' Chronological Chart facing the Brief Hifloric View, page i.
4^(5 ^ <> ♦
1i
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY Los Angeles This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. |
||
DEC 1 1 1952 |
||
MR 2o m$ |
||
WVl3^3«>» |
||
*^- |
||
iVl 0 -■ft |
||
ucr 0 2^^ D JO Two We2!'G From uaie Form L9-25m-8,'46(9852)44 |
jI Keceipt 1 |
TTTr T TTjrr*^
58 01136
I If sni. ^rHEfl^ regional libr«rv fa(
D 000 702 494
mu
>■ mn |
|
■ ■ |
IgJI |
■ ■ |
■1 ^ |
■ ■ ■ ■ |
•AJ
•*^ 1^' ft ) .
•',1V »t «■■• .>■
" y if }i
,T-Vr
H ■
:?' ;..\
I